Skip to main content

Full text of "My disillusionment in Russia"

See other formats


11 


CD 


CO 


MY  DISILLUSIONMENT 
IN  RUSSIA 


MY  DISILLUSIONMENT 
IN    RUSSIA 

BY 
EMMA    GOLDMAN 


GARDEN     CITY  NEW     YORK 

DOUBLEDAY,    PAGE    &    COMPANY 

1923 


COPYRIGHT,    1923,   BY 
DOUBLEDAY,    PAGE    &  COMPANY 

ALL    RIGHTS    RESERVED,    INCLUDING    THAT    OF    TRANSLATION 
INTO    IORKIGN    LANGUAGES,    INCLUDING    THE    SCANDINAVIAN 

PRINTED    IN     THE     UNITED    STATES 

AT 
THE    COUNTRY     LIKE    TRESS,    CiARDEN     CITY,     N.     Y. 

Fir  it  Edition 


PREFACE 

THE  decision  to  record  my  experiences, 
observations,   and    reactions   during  my 
stay  in  Russia  I  had  made  long  before  I 
thought  of  leaving  that  country.     In  fact,  that 
was  my  main  reason  for  departing  from  that 
tragically  heroic  land. 

The  strongest  of  us  are  loath  to  give  up  a  long- 
cherished  dream.  I  had  come  to  Russia  pos 
sessed  by  the  hope  that  I  should  find  a  new-born 
country,  with  its  people  wholly  consecrated  to 
the  great,  though  very  difficult,  task  of  revolu 
tionary  reconstruction.  And  I  had  fervently 
hoped  that  I  might  become  an  active  part  of  the 
inspiring  work. 

I  found  reality  in  Russia  grotesque,  totally 
unlike  the  great  ideal  that  had  borne  me  upon  the 
crest  of  high  hope  to  the  land  of  promise.  It  re 
quired  fifteen  long  months  before  I  could  get  my 
bearings.  Each  day,  each  week,  each  month 
added  new  links  to  the  fatal  chain  that  pulled 
down  my  cherished  edifice.  I  fought  desper 
ately  against  the  disillusionment.  For  a  long 


vi  PREFACE 

time  I  strove  against  the  still  voice  within  me 
which  urged  me  to  face  the  overpowering  facts. 
I  would  not  and  could  not  give  up; 

Then  came  Kronstadt.  It  was  the  final 
wrench.  It  completed  the  terrible  realization 
that  the  Russian  Revolution  was  no  more. 

I  saw  before  me  the  Bolshevik  State,  formid 
able,  crushing  every  constructive  revolutionary 
effort,  suppressing,  debasing,  and  disintegrating 
everything.  Unable  and  unwilling  to  become  a 
cog  in  that  sinister  machine,  and  aware  that  I 
could  be  of  no  practical  use  to  Russia  and  her 
people,  I  decided  to  leave  the  country.  Once 
out  of  it,  I  would  relate  honestly,  frankly,  and  as 
objectively  as  humanly  possible  to  me  the  story 
of  my  two  years'  stay  in  Russia. 

I  left  in  December,  1921.  I  could  have  written 
then,  fresh  under  the  influence  of  the  ghastly 
experience.  But  I  waited  four  months  before  I 
could  bring  myself  to  write  a  series  of  articles.  I 
delayed  another  four  months  before  beginning 
the  present  volume. 

I  do  not  pretend  to  write  a  history.  Removed 
by  fifty  or  a  hundred  years  from  the  events  he  is 
describing,  the  historian  may  seem  to  be  objec 
tive.  But  real  history  is  not  a  compilation  of 
mere  data.  It  is  valueless  without  the  human 


PREFACE  vil 

element  which  the  historian  necessarily  gets  from 
the  writings  of  the  contemporaries  of  the  events 
in  question.  It  is  the  personal  reactions  of  the 
participants  and  observers  which  lend  vitality  to 
all  history  and  make  it  vivid  and  alive.  Thus, 
numerous  histories  have  been  written  of  the 
French  Revolution;  yet  there  are  only  a  very  few 
that  stand  out  true  and  convincing,  illuminative 
in  the  degree  in  which  the  historian  has  felt  his 
subject  through  the  medium  of  human  docu 
ments  left  by  the  contemporaries  of  the  period. 

I  myself— and  I  believe,  most  students  of  his- 
tory — have  felt  and  visualized  the  Great  French 
Revolution  much  more  vitally  from  the  letters 
and  diaries  of  contemporaries,  such  as  Mme. 
Roland,  Mirabeau,  and  other  eye  witnesses,  than 
from  the  so-called  objective  historians.  By  a 
strange  coincidence  a  volume  of  letters  written 
during  the  French  Revolution,  and  compiled  by 
the  able  German  anarchist  publicist,  Gustav 
Landauer,  came  into  my  hands  during  the  most 
critical  period  of  my  Russian  experience.  I  was 
actually  reading  them  while  hearing  the  Bolshe 
vik  artillery  begin  the  bombardment  of  the 
Kronstadt  rebels.  Those  letters  gave  me  a  most 
vivid  insight  into  the  events  of  the  French 
Revolution.  As  never  before  they  brought 


viii  PREFACE 

home  to  me  the  realization  that  the  Bolshevik 
regime  in  Russia  was,  on  the  whole,  a  significant 
replica  of  what  had  happened  in  France  more 
than  a  century  before. 

Great  interpreters  of  the  French  Revolution, 
like  Thomas  Carlyle  and  Peter  Kropotkin,  drew 
their  understanding  and  inspiration  from  the 
human  records  of  the  period.  Similarly  will  the 
future  historians  of  the  Great  Russian  Revolu 
tion — if  they  are  to  write  real  history  and  not  a 
mere  compilation  of  facts— draw  from  the  im 
pressions  and  reactions  of  those  who  have  lived 
through  the  Russian  Revolution,  who  have 
shared  the  misery  and  travail  of  the  people,  and 
who  actually  participated  in  or  witnessed  the 
tragic  panorama  in  its  daily  unfoldment. 

While  in  Russia  I  had  no  clear  idea  how  much 
had  already  been  written  on  the  subject  of  the 
Russian  Revolution.  But  the  few  books  which 
reached  me  occasionally  impressed  me  as  most 
inadequate.  They  were  written  by  people  with 
no  first-hand  knowledge  of  the  situation  and  were 
sadly  superficial.  Some  of  the  writers  had  spent 
from  two  weeks  to  two  months  in  Russia,  did 
not  know  the  language  of  the  country,  and  in 
most  instances  were  chaperoned  by  official 
guides  and  interpreters.  I  do  not  refer  here  to  the 


PREFACE  ix 

writers  who,  in  and  out  of  Russia,  play  the  role 
of  Bolshevik  court  functionaries.  They  are  a 
class  apart.  With  them  I  deal  in  the  chapter  on 
the  "Travelling  Salesmen  of  the  Revolution." 
Here  I  have  in  mind  the  sincere  friends  of  the 
Russian  Revolution.  The  work  of  most  of  them 
has  resulted  in  incalculable  confusion  and  mis 
chief.  They  have  helped  to  perpetuate  the 
myth  that  the  Bolsheviki  and  the  Revolution 
are  synonymous.  Yet  nothing  is  further  from 
the  truth. 

The  actual  Russian  Revolution  took  place  in 
the  summer  months  of  1917.  During  that  period 
the  peasants  possessed  themselves  of  the  land, 
the  workers  of  the  factories,  thus  demonstrating 
that  they  knew  well  the  meaning  of  social  revolu 
tion.  The  October  change  was  the  finishing 
touch  to  the  work  begun  six  months  previously. 
In  the  great  uprising  the  Bolsheviki  assumed 
the  voice  of  the  people.  They  clothed  them 
selves  with  the  agrarian  programme  of  the 
Social  Revolutionists  and  the  industrial  tactics 
of  the  Anarchists.  But  after  the  high  tide  of 
revolutionary  enthusiasm  had  carried  them  into 
power,  the  Bolsheviki  discarded  their  false 
plumes.  It  was  then  that  began  the  spiritual 
separation  between  the  Bolsheviki  and  the  Rus- 


PREFACE 

sian  Revolution.  With  each  succeeding  day  the 
gap  grew  wider,  their  interests  more  conflicting. 
To-day  it  is  no  exaggeration  to  state  that  the 
Bolsheviki  stand  as  the  arch  enemies  of  the 
Russian  Revolution. 

Superstitions  die  hard.  In  the  case  of  this 
modern  superstition  the  process  is  doubly  hard 
because  various  factors  have  combined  to  ad 
minister  artificial  respiration.  International  in 
tervention,  the  blockade,  and  the  very  efficient 
world  propaganda  of  the  Communist  Party  have 
kept  the  Bolshevik  myth  alive.  Even  the 
terrible  famine  is  being  exploited  to  that  end. 

How  powerful  a  hold  that  superstition  wields  I 
realize  from  my  own  experience.  I  had  always 
known  that  the  Bolsheviki  are  Marxists.  For 
thirty  years  I  fought  the  Marxian  theory  as 
a  cold,  mechanistic,  enslaving  formula.  In 
pamphlets,  lectures,  and  debates  I  argued 
against  it.  I  was  therefore  not  unaware  of  what 
might  be  expected  from  the  Bolsheviki.  But 
the  Allied  attack  upon  them  made  them  the 
symbol  of  the  Russian  Revolution,  and  brought 
me  to  their  defence. 

From  November,  1917,  until  February,  1918, 
while  out  on  bail  for  my  attitude  against  the 
war,  I  toured  America  in  defence  of  the  Bolshe- 


PREFACE  xi 

viki.  I  published  a  pamphlet  in  elucidation  of 
the  Russian  Revolution  and  in  justification  of 
the  Bolsheviki.  I  defended  them  as  embodying 
in  practice  the  spirit  of  the  revolution,  in  spite  of 
their  theoretic  Marxism.  My  attitude  toward 
them  at  that  time  is  characterized  in  the  follow 
ing  passages  from  my  pamphlet,  "The  Truth 
About  the  Bolsheviki:"* 

The  Russian  Revolution  is  a  miracle  in  more  than  one 
respect.  Among  other  extraordinary  paradoxes  it  presents 
the  phenomenon  of  the  Marxian  Social  Democrats,  Lenin 
and  Trotsky,  adopting  Anarchist  revolutionary  tactics, 
while  the  Anarchists  Kropotkin,  Tcherkessov,  Tschaikov- 
sky  are  denying  these  tactics  and  falling  into  Marxian 
reasoning,  which  they  had  all  their  lives  repudiated  as 
"German  metaphysics." 

The  Bolsheviki  of  1903,  though  revolutionists,  adhered  to 
the  Marxian  doctrine  concerning  the  industrialization  of 
Russia  and  the  historic  mission  of  the  bourgeoisie  as  a 
necessary  evolutionary  process  before  the  Russian  masses 
could  come  into  their  own.  The  Bolsheviki  of  1917  no 
longer  believe  in  the  predestined  function  of  the  bour 
geoisie.  They  have  been  swept  forward  on  the  waves  of 
the  Revolution  to  the  point  of  view  held  by  the  Anarchists 
since  Bakunin;  namely,  that  once  the  masses  become  con 
scious  of  their  economic  power,  they  make  their  own  history 
and  need  not  be  bound  by  traditions  and  processes  of  a 
dead  past  which,  like  secret  treaties,  are  made  at  a  round 
table  and  are  not  dictated  by  life  itself. 

*Mother  Earth  Publishing  Association,  New  York,  February,  1917. 


xii  PREFACE 

In  1918,  Madame  Breshkovsky  visited  the 
United  States  and  began  her  campaign  against 
the  Bolsheviki.  I  was  then  in  the  Missouri 
Penitentiary.  Grieved  and  shocked  by  the  work 
of  the  "Little  Grandmother  of  the  Russian  Revo 
lution,"  I  wrote  imploring  her  to  bethink  her 
self  and  not  betray  the  cause  she  had  given  her 
life  to.  On  that  occasion  I  emphasized  the  fact 
that  while  neither  of  us  agreed  with  the  Bolshe 
viki  in  theory,  we  should  yet  be  one  with  them  in 
defending  the  Revolution. 

When  the  Courts  of  the  State  of  New  York 
upheld  the  fraudulent  methods  by  which  I  was 
disfranchised  and  my  American  citizenship  of 
thirty-two  years  denied  me,  I  waived  my  right 
of  appeal  in  order  that  I  might  return  to  Russia 
and  help  in  the  great  work.  I  believed  fervently 
that  the  Bolsheviki  were  furthering  the  Revolu 
tion  and  exerting  themselves  in  behalf  of  the  peo 
ple.  I  clung  to  my  faith  and  belief  for  more 
than  a  year  after  my  coming  to  Russia. 

Observation  and  study,  extensive  travel 
through  various  parts  of  the  country,  meeting 
with  every  shade  of  political  opinion  and  every 
variety  of  friend  and  enemy  of  the  Bolsheviki— 
all  convinced  me  of  the  ghastly  delusion  which 
had  been  foisted  upon  the  world. 


PREFACE  xiii 

I  refer  to  these  circumstances  to  indicate  that 
my  change  of  mind  and  heart  was  a  painful 
and  difficult  process,  and  that  my  final  decision 
to  speak  out  is  for  the  sole  reason  that  the  peo 
ple  everywhere  may  learn  to  differentiate  be 
tween  the  Bolsheviki  and  the  Russian  Revolu 
tion. 

The  conventional  conception  of  gratitude  is 
that  one  must  not  be  critical  of  those  who  have 
shown  him  kindness.  Thanks  to  this  notion 
parents  enslave  their  children  more  effectively 
than  by  brutal  treatment;  and  by  it  friends 
tyrannize  over  one  another.  In  fact,  all  human 
relationships  are  to-day  vitiated  by  this  noxious 
idea. 

Some  people  have  upbraided  me  for  my  critical 
attitude  toward  the  Bolsheviki.  "How  un 
grateful  to  attack  the  Communist  Government 
after  the  hospitality  and  kindness  she  enjoyed  in 
Russia,"  they  indignantly  exclaim.  I  do  not 
mean  to  gainsay  that  I  have  received  advantages 
while  I  was  in  Russia.  I  could  have  received 
many  more  had  I  been  willing  to  serve  the  powers 
that  be.  It  is  that  very  circumstance  which  has 
made  it  bitter  hard  for  me  to  speak  out  against 
the  evils  as  I  saw  them  day  by  day.  But  finally 
I  realized  that  silence  is  indeed  a  sign  of  consent. 


xiv  PREFACE 

Not  to  cry  out  against  the  betrayal  of  the  Rus 
sian  Revolution  would  have  made  me  a  party  to 
that  betrayal.  The  Revolution  and  the  welfare 
of  the  masses  in  and  out  of  Russia  are  by  far  too 
important  to  me  to  allow  any  personal  consider 
ation  for  the  Communists  I  have  met  and  learned 
to  respect  to  obscure  my  sense  of  justice  and  to 
cause  me  to  refrain  from  giving  to  the  world  my 
two  years'  experience  in  Russia. 

In  certain  quarters  objections  will  no  doubt 
be  raised  because  I  have  given  no  names  of  the 
persons  I  am  quoting.  Some  may  even  exploit 
the  fact  to  discredit  my  veracity.  But  I  prefer 
to  face  that  rather  than  to  turn  any  one  over  to 
the  tender  mercies  of  the  Tcheka,  which  would 
inevitably  result  were  I  to  divulge  the  names  of 
the  Communists  or  non-Communists  who  felt 
free  to  speak  to  me.  Those  familiar  with  the 
real  situation  in  Russia  and  who  are  not  under 
the  mesmeric  influence  of  the  Bolshevik  supersti 
tion  or  in  the  employ  of  the  Communists  will 
bear  me  out  that  I  have  given  a  true  picture. 
The  rest  of  the  world  will  learn  in  due  time. 

Friends  whose  opinion  I  value  have  been  good 
enough  to  suggest  that  my  quarrel  with  the 
Bolsheviki  is  due  to  my  social  philosophy  rather 
than  to  the  failure  of  the  Bolshevik  regime.  As 


PREFACE  xv 

an  Anarchist,  they  claim,  I  would  naturally  in 
sist  on  the  importance  of  the  individual  and  of 
personal  liberty,  but  in  the  revolutionary  period 
both  must  be  subordinated  to  the  good  of  the 
whole.  Other  friends  point  out  that  destruction, 
violence,  and  terrorism  are  inevitable  factors  in 
a  revolution.  As  a  revolutionist,  they  say,  I 
cannot  consistently  object  to  the  violence  prac 
tised  by  the  Bolsheviki. 

Both  these  criticisms  would  be  justified  had  I 
come  to  Russia  expecting  to  find  Anarchism  real 
ized,  or  if  I  were  to  maintain  that  revolutions  can 
be  made  peacefully.  Anarchism  to  me  never 
was  a  mechanistic  arrangement  of  social  rela 
tionships  to  be  imposed  upon  man  by  political 
scene-shifting  or  by  a  transfer  of  power  from  one 
social  class  to  another.  Anarchism  to  me  was 
and  is  the  child,  not  of  destruction,  but  of  con 
struction — the  result  of  growth  and  develop 
ment  of  the  conscious  creative  social  efforts  of  a 
regenerated  people.  I  do  not  therefore  expect 
Anarchism  to  follow  in  the  immediate  footsteps 
of  centuries  of  despotism  and  submission.  And 
I  certainly  did  not  expect  to  see  it  ushered  in 
by  the  Marxian  theory. 

I  did,  however,  hope  to  find  in  Russia  at  least 
the  beginnings  of  the  social  changes  for  which 


xvi  PREFACE 

the  Revolution  had  been  fought.  Not  the  fate 
of  the  individual  was  my  main  concern  as  a 
revolutionist.  I  should  have  been  content  if  the 
Russian  workers  and  peasants  as  a  whole  had 
derived  essential  social  betterment  as  a  result  of 
the  Bolshevik  regime. 

Two  years  of  earnest  study,  investigation,  and 
research  convinced  me  that  the  great  benefits 
brought  to  the  Russian  people  by  Bolshevism 
exist  only  on  paper,  painted  in  glowing  colours 
to  the  masses  of  Europe  and  America  by  efficient 
Bolshevik  propaganda.     As  advertising  wizards 
the  Bolsheviki  excel  anything  the  world  had  ever 
known  before.     But  in  reality  the  Russian  peo 
ple  have  gained  nothing  from  the  Bolshevik  ex 
periment.     To  be  sure,  the  peasants  have  the 
land;    not  by  the  grace  of  the  Bolsheviki,    but 
through  their  own  direct  efforts,  set  in  motion 
long    before    the    October    change.     That    the 
peasants  were   able   to   retain   the   land   is  due 
mostly  to  the  static  Slav  tenacity;  owing  to  the 
circumstance  that  they  form  by  far  the  largest 
part  of  the  population  and  are  deeply  rooted  in 
the  soil,  they  could  not  as  easily  be  torn  away 
from  it  as  the  workers  from  their  means  of  pro 
duction. 

The  Russian  workers,  like  the  peasants,  also 


PREFACE  xvii 

employed  direct  action.  They  possessed  them 
selves  of  the  factories,  organized  their  own  shop 
committees,  and  were  virtually  in  control  of  the 
economic  life  of  Russia.  But  soon  they  were 
stripped  of  their  power  and  placed  under  the 
industrial  yoke  of  the  Bolshevik  State.  Chattel 
slavery  became  the  lot  of  the  Russian  proletar 
iat.  It  was  suppressed  and  exploited  in  the 
name  of  something  which  was  later  to  bring  it 
comfort,  light,  and  warmth.  Try  as  I  might  I 
could  find  nowhere  any  evidence  of  benefits 
received  either  by  the  workers  or  the  peasants 
from  the  Bolshevik  regime. 

On  the  other  hand,  I  did  find  the  revolution 
ary  faith  of  the  people  broken,  the  spirit  of 
solidarity  crushed,  the  meaning  of  comradeship 
and  mutual  helpfulness  distorted.  One  must 
have  lived  in  Russia,  close  to  the  everyday  af 
fairs  of  the  people;  one  must  have  seen  and  felt 
their  utter  disillusionment  and  despair  to  ap 
preciate  fully  the  disintegrating  effect  of  the 
Bolshevik  principle  and  methods — disintegrating 
all  that  was  once  the  pride  and  the  glory  of  revolu 
tionary  Russia. 

The  argument  that  destruction  and  terror  are 
part  of  revolution  I  do  not  dispute.  I  know  that 
in  the  past  every  great  political  and  social  change 


xviii  PREFACE 

necessitated  violence.     America  might  still  be 
under  the  British  yoke  but  for  the  heroic  colo 
nists  who  dared  to  oppose  Britis^  tyranny  by 
force  of  arms.     Black  slavery  might  still  be  a 
legalized  institution  in  the  United  States  but  for 
the  militant  spirit  of  the  John  Browns.     I  have 
never  denied  that  violence  is  inevitable,  nor  do  I 
gainsay  it  now.     Yet  it  is  one  thing  to  employ 
violence  in  combat,  as  a  means  of  defence.  f'lt  is 
quite  another  thing  to  make  a  principle  of  te~rror- 
ism,  to  institutionalize  it,  to  assign  it  the  most 
vital  place  in  the  social  struggle.     Such  terrorism 
begets  counter-revolution  and  in  turn  itself  be 
comes  counter-revolutionary. 

Rarely  has  a  revolution  been  fought  with  as 
little  violence  as  the  Russian  Revolution  Nor 
would  have  Red  Terror  followed  had  the  people 
and  the  cultural  forces  remained  in  control  of 
the  Revolution.  This  was  demonstrated  by  the 
spirit  of  fellowship  and  solidarity  which  pre 
vailed  throughout  Russia  during  the  first  months 
after  the  October  revolution.  But  an  insig 
nificant  minority  bent  on  creating  an  absolute 
State  is  necessarily  driven  to  oppression  and 
terrorism. 

There  is  another  objection  to  my  criticism  on 
the  part  of  the  Communists.     Russia  is  on  strike, 


PREFACE  xix 

they  say,  and  it  is  unethical  for  a  revolutionist 
to  side  against  the  workers  when  they  are  strik 
ing  against  tl  eir  masters.  That  is  pure  demagog- 
uery  practised  by  the  Bolsheviki  to  silence 
criticism. 

It  is  not  true  that  the  Russian  people  are  on 
strike.  On  the  contrary,  the  truth  of  the  matter 
is  that  the  Russian  people  have  been  locked  out 
and  that  the  Bolshevik  State — even  as  the 
bourgeois  industrial  master — uses  the  sword  and 
the  gun  to  keep  the  people  out.  In  the  case  of 
the  Bolsheviki  this  tyranny  is  masked  by  a  world- 
stirring  slogan:  thus  they  have  succeeded  in 
blinding  the  masses.  Just  because  I  am  a  revo 
lutionist  I  refuse  to  side  with  the  master  class, 
which  in  Russia  is  called  the  Communist  Party. 

Till  the  end  of  my  days  my  place  shall  be  with 
the  disinherited  and  oppressed.  It  is  immate 
rial  to  me  whether  Tyranny  rules  in  the  Kremlin 
or  in  any  other  seat  of  the  mighty.  I  could  do 
nothing  for  suffering  Russia  while  in  that 
country.  Perhaps  I  can  do  something  now  by 
pointing  out  the  lessons  of  the  Russian  expe 
rience.  Not  my  concern  for  the  Russian  people 
only  has  prompted  the  writing  of  this  volume: 
it  is  my  interest  in  the  masses  everywhere. 

The    masses,    like    the    individual,    may   not 


PREFACE 

readily  learn  from  the  experience  of  others.  Yet 
those  who  have  gained  the  experience  must 
speak  out,  if  for  no  other  reason  than  that  they 
cannot  in  justice  to  themselves  and  their  ideal 
support  the  great  delusion  revealed  to  them. 

EMMA  GOLDMAN. 
Berlin,  July,  1922. 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

PREFACE 

CHAPTER 

I.  DEPORTATION  To  RUSSIA      .      .      . 

II.  PETROGRAD      . 

III.  DISTURBING  THOUGHTS  . 

IV.  Moscow:  FIRST  IMPRESSIONS 

V.     MEETING  PEOPLE  4-6 
VI.     PREPARING  FOR  AMERICAN  DEPORTEES  57 
VII.     REST  HOMES  FOR  WORKERS  67 
VIII.     THE  FIRST  OF  MAY  IN  PETROGRAD      .  74 
IX.     INDUSTRIAL  MILITARIZATION    ...  79 
X.    THE  BRITISH  LABOUR  MISSION    „      .  9° 
XL    A  VISIT  FROM  THE  UKRAINA     ...  94 
XII.     BENEATH  THE  SURFACE       .     .     .     •  i°7 
XIII.    JOINING  THE  MUSEUM  OF  THE  REVOLU 
TION       Il8 

XIV.     PETROPAVLOVSK  AND  SCHLUSSELBURG  126 


XXI 


CHAPTER 


CONTENTS 

XV.    THE  TRADE  UNIONS     .... 
XVI.     MARIA  SPIRIDONOVA    .  I4r 

XVII.     ANOTHER  VISIT  TO  PETER  KROPOTKIN     153 
XVIII.     EN  ROUTE   ....  l6o 

XIX.     IN  KHARKOV 

•          •          •          .         1  OO 

XX.     POLTAVA       ... 
XXI.    KIEV 


MY  DISILLUSIONMENT 
IN  RUSSIA 


MY  DISILLUSIONMENT 
IN  RUSSIA 

CHAPTER  I 

DEPORTATION    TO    RUSSIA 

ON   THE   night   of  December   21,    1919, 
together  with  two  hundred  and  forty- 
eight  other  political  prisoners,  I  was  de 
ported  from  America.     Although  it  was  gener 
ally  known  we  were  to  be  deported,  few  really 
believed  that  the  United  States  would  so  com 
pletely  deny  her  past  as  an  asylum  for  political 
refugees,  some  of  whom  had  lived  and  worked  in 
America  for  more  than  thirty  years. 

In  my  own  case,  the  decision  to  eliminate  me 
first  became  known  when,  in  1909,  the  Federal 
authorities  went  out  of  their  way  to  disfranchise 
the  man  whose  name  gave  me  citizenship.  That 
Washington  waited  till  1917  was  due  to  the  cir" 
cumstance  that  the  psychologic  moment  for  the 
finale  was  lacking.  Perhaps  I  should  have  con- 


2  MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 
tested  my  case  at  that  time.  With  the  then- 
prevalent  public  opinion,  the  Courts  would 
probably  not  have  sustained  the  fraudulent  pro 
ceedings  which  robbed  me  of  citizenship.  But 
it  did  not  seem  credible  then  that  America  would 
stoop  to  the  Tsaristic  method  of  deportation. 

Our  anti-war  agitation  added  fuel  to  the  war 
hysteria  of  1917,  and  thus  furnished  the  Federal 
authorities  with  the  desired  opportunity  to 
complete  the  conspiracy  begun  against  me  in 
Rochester,  N.  Y.,  1909. 

It  was  on  December  5,  1919,  while  in  Chicago 
lectunng,  that  I  was  telegraphically  apprised  of 
the  fact  that  the  order  for  my  deportation  was 
The  question  of  my  citizenship  was  then 
raised  in  court,  but  was  of  course  decided  ad 
versely.  I  had  intended  to  take  the  case  to-a 
higher  tribunal,  but  finally  I  decided  to  carry 
the  matter  no  further:  Soviet  Russia  was  luring 

*-v-v  s*.  £5 


me. 


Ludicrously  secretive  were  the  authorities 
about  our  deportation.  To  the  very  last  mo 
ment  we  were  kept  in  ignorance  as  to  the  time. 
I  hen,  unexpectedly,  in  the  wee  small  hours  of 
December  2ist  we  were  spirited  away.  The 
scene  set  for  this  performance  was  most  thrilling. 
It  was  six  o'clock  Sunday  morning,  December 


DEPORTATION  TO  RUSSIA  3 

21,  1919,  when  under  heavy  military  convoy  we 
stepped  aboard  the  Buford. 

For  twenty-eight  days  we  were  prisoners. 
Sentries  at  our  cabin  doors  day  and  night,  sen 
tries  on  deck  during  the  hour  we  were  daily 
permitted  to  breathe  the  fresh  air.  Our  men 
comrades  were  cooped  up  in  dark,  damp  quarters, 
wretchedly  fed,  all  of  us  in  complete  ignorance  of 
the  direction  we  were  to  take.  Yet  our  spirits 
were  high — Russia,  free,  new  Russia  was  before 
us. 

All  my  life  Russia's  heroic  struggle  for  freedom 
was  as  a  beacon  to  me.  The  revolutionary  zeal  of 
her  martyred  men  and  women,  which  neither 
fortress  nor  katorga  could  suppress,  was  my  in 
spiration  in  the  darkest  hours.  When  the  news 
of  the  February  Revolution  flashed  across  the 
world,  I  longed  to  hasten  to  the  land  which  had 
performed  the  miracle  and  had  freed  her  people 
from  the  age-old  yoke  of  Tsarism.  But  America 
held  me.  The  thought  of  thirty  years  of  strug 
gle  for  my  ideals,  of  my  friends  and  associates, 
made  it  impossible  to  tear  myself  away.  I  would 
go  to  Russia  later,  I  thought. 

Then  came  America's  entry  into  the  war  and 
the  need  of  remaining  true  to  the  American  peo 
ple  who  were  swept  into  the  hurricane  against 


4      MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 
their  will.     After  all,  I  owed  a  great  debt,  I  owed 
my  growth  and  development  to  what  was  finest 
and  best  in  America,  to  her  fighters  for  liberty 
[to  the  sons  and  daughters  of  the  revolution  to 
comej    I    would    be    true    to    them.     But    the 
frenzied  militarists  soon  terminated  my  work. 

At  last  I  was  bound  for  Russia  and  all  else  was 
almost  blotted  out.     I  would  behold  with  mine 
own  eyes  matushka  Rossiya,  the  land  freed  from 
political    and    economic    masters;    the    Russian 
dubinushka,   as  the   peasant  was   called,   raised 
from  the  dust;  the  Russian  worker,  the  modern 
Samson,  who  with  a  sweep  of  his  mighty  arm  had 
pulled  down  the  pillars  of  decaying  society.    The 
twenty-eight  days  on  our  floating  prison  passed 
m  a  sort  of  trance.     I  was  hardly  conscious  of 
my  surroundings. 

Finally  we  reached  Finland,  across  which  we 

were  forced  to  journey  in  sealed  cars.     On  the 

Russian  border  we  were  met  by  a  committee  of 

the  Soviet  Government,  headed  by  Zorin.     They 

rhad   come   to  greet   the   first   political   refugees 

^driven  from  America  for  opinion's  sake>, 

It  was  a  cold  day,  with  the  earth  a  sheet  of 
white,  but  spring  was  in  our  hearts.  Soon  we 
were  to  behold  revolutionary  Russia.  I  pre 
ferred  to  be  alone  when  I  touched  the  sacred 


DEPORTATION  TO  RUSSIA  5 

soil:  my  exaltation  was  too  great,  and  I  feared  I 
might  not  be  able  to  control  my  emotion.  When 
I  reached  Beloostrov  the  first  enthusiastic  recep 
tion  tendered  the  refugees  was  over,  but  the 
place  was  still  surcharged  with  intensity  of 
feeling.  I  could  sense  the  awe  and  humility 
of  our  group  who,  treated  like  felons  in  the 
United  States,  were  here  received  as  dear  brothers 
and  comrades  and  welcomed  by  the  Red  soldiers, 
the  liberators  of  Russia. 

From    Beloostrov    we    were    driven    to    the 
village  where  another  reception  had  been  pre 
pared:  A   dark    hall  filled  to   suffocation,   the 
platform  lit  up  by  tallow  candles,  a  huge  red 
flag,  on  the  stage  a  group  of  women  in  black 
nuns'  attire.     I  stood  as  in  a  dream  in  the  breath 
less   silence.     Suddenly   a  voice   rang  out.     It 
beat  like  metal  on  my  ears  and  seemed  unin 
spired,  but  it  spoke  of  the  great  suffering  of  the 
Russian  people  and  of  the  enemies  of  the  Revolu 
tion.     Others  addressed  the  audience,  but  I  was 
held  by  the  women  in  black,  their  faces  ghastly 
in  the  yellow  light.     Were  these  really  nuns? 
Had  the  Revolution  penetrated  even  the  walls  of 
superstition?     Had  the  Red  Dawn  broken  into 
the  narrow  lives  of  these  ascetics  ?     It  all  seemed 
strange,  fascinating. 


6      MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

Somehow  I  found  myself  on  the  platform.     I 
could  only  blurt  out  that  like  my  comrades  I 
had  not  come  to  Russia  to  teach:  I  had  come  to 
learn,  to  draw  sustenance  and  hope  from  her,  to 
lay  down  my  life  on  the  altar  of  the  Revolution. 
After  the  meeting  we  were  escorted  to  the 
waiting  Petrograd  train,  the  women  in  the  black 
hood  intoning  the  "Internationale,"  the  whole 
audience  joining  in.     I  was  in  the  car  with  our 
host,  Zorin,  who  had  lived  in  America  and  spoke 
English    fluently.     He    talked    enthusiastically 
about  the  Soviet  Government  and  its  marvellous 
achievements.     His  conversation  was  illumina 
tive,  but  one  phrase  struck  me  as  discordant. 
Speaking   of  the    political   organization  of  his 
Party,  he  remarked:  "Tammany  Hall  has  noth 
ing  on  us,  and  as  to  Boss  Murphy,  we  could  teach 
him  a  thing  or  two."     I  thought  the  man  was 
jesting.     What  relation  could  there  be  between 
Tammany  Hall,  Boss  Murphy,  and  the  Soviet 
Government  ? 

I  inquired  about  our  comrades  who  had  has 
tened  from  America  at  the  first  news  of  the  Revo 
lution.  Many  of  them  had  died  at  the  front, 
Zorin  informed  me,  others  were  working  with  the 
Soviet  Government.  And  Shatov?  '  William 
Shatov,  a  brilliant  speaker  and  able  organizer, 


DEPORTATION  TO  RUSSIA  7 

was  a  well-known  figure  in  America,  frequently 
associated  with  us  in  our  work.  We  had  sent 
him  a  telegram  from  Finland  and  were  much 
surprised  at  his  failure  to  reply.  Why  did  not 
Shatov  come  to  meet  us?  "Shatov  had  to 
leave  for  Siberia,  where  he  is  to  take  the  post  of 
Minister  of  Railways,"  said  Zorin. 

In  Petrograd  our  group  again  received  an 
ovation.  Then  the  deportees  were  taken  to  the 
famous  Tauride  Palace,  where  they  were  to  be 
fed  and  housed  for  the  night.  Zorin  asked 
Alexander  Berkman  and  myself  to  accept  his 
hospitality.  We  entered  the  waiting  automo 
bile.  The  city  was  dark  and  deserted;  not  a 
living  soul  to  be  seen  anywhere.  We  had  not 
gone  very  far  when  the  car  was  suddenly  halted, 
and  an  electric  light  flashed  into  our  eyes.  It  was 
the  militia,  demanding  the  password.  (Petro- 
grad  had  recently  fought  back  the  Yudenitch 
attack  and  was  still  under  martial  law.  The  proc 
ess  was  repeated  frequently  along  the  route. 
Shortly  before  we  reached  our  destination  we 
passed  a  well-lighted  building  "  It  is  our  station 
house/'  Zorin  explained,  "but  we  have  few  pris 
oners  there  now.  Capital  punishment  is  abol 
ished  and  we  have  recently  proclaimed  a  gen 
eral  political  amnesty." 


8       MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

Presently    the    automobile    came    to    a    halt. 
| The  First  House  of  the  Soviets,"  said  Zorin, 
"the  living  place  of  the  most  active  members  of 
our  Party."     Zorin  and  his  wife  occupied  two 
rooms,  simply  but  comfortably  furnished.     Tea 
and   refreshments   were   served,   and   our   hosts 
entertained  us  with  the  absorbing  story  of  the 
marvellous  defence  the  Petrograd  workers  had 
organized  against  the  Yudenitch  forces.     How 
heroically  the  men  and  women,  even  the  chil 
dren,  had  rushed  to  the  defence  of  the  Red  City! 
What    wonderful    self-discipline    and    coopera 
tion  the  proletariat  demonstrated.    The  evening 
passed  in  these  reminiscences,  and  I  was  about  to 
retire  to  the  room  secured  for  me  when  a  young 
woman   arrived   who   introduced   herself  as  the 
sister-in-law  of  "Bill"  Shatov.     She  greeted  us 
warmly  and  asked  us  to  come  up  to  see  her  sister 
who  lived  on  the  floor  above.     When  we  reached 
their  apartment   I   found   myself  embraced   by 
big  jovial  Bill  himself.     How  strange  of  Zorin  to 
tell  me  that  Shatov  had  left  for  Siberia!     What 
did   it   mean?     Shatov  explained    that  he   had 
been  ordered  not  to  meet  us  at  the  border,  to 
prevent  his  giving  us  our  first   impressions  of 
Soviet   Russia.     He   had   fallen   into  disfavour 
with   the   Government   and   was   being  sent   to 


DEPORTATION  TO  RUSSIA  9 

Siberia  into  virtual  exile.  His  trip  had  been 
delayed  and  therefore  we  still  happened  to  find 
him. 

We  spent  much  time  with  Shatov  before  he 
left  Petrograd.  For  whole  days  I  listened  to  his 
story  of  the  Revolution,  with  its  light  and 
shadows,  and  the  developing  tendency  of  the 
Bolsheviki  toward  the  right.  Shatov,  however, 
insisted  that  it  was  necessary  for  all  the  revolu 
tionary  elements  to  work  with  the  Bolsheviki 
Government.  Of  course,  the  Communists  had 
made  many  mistakes,  but  what  they  did  was 
inevitable,  imposed  upon  them  by  Allied  inter 
ference  and  the  blockade. 

A  few  days  after  our  arrival  Zorin  asked 
Alexander  Berkman  and  myself  to  accompany 
him  to  Smolny.  Smolny,  the  erstwhile  boarding 
school  for  the  daughters  of  the  aristocracy,  had 
been  the  centre  of  revolutionary  events.  Al 
most  every  stone  had  played  its  part.  Now  it 
was  the  seat  of  the  Petrograd  Government.  I 
found  the  place  heavily  guarded  and  giving  the 
impression  of  a  beehive  of  officials  and  govern 
ment  employees.  The  Department  of  the  Third 
International  was  particularly  interesting.  It 
was  the  domain  of  Zinoviev.  I  was  much  im 
pressed  by  the  magnitude  of  it  all. 


io     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

After  showing  us  about,  Zorin  invited  us  to 
the  Smolny  dining  room.  The  meal  consisted  of 
good  soup,  meat  and  potatoes,  bread  and  tea — • 
rather  a  good  meal  in  starving  Russia,  I  thought. 

Our  group  of  deportees  was  quartered  in 
Smolny.  I  was  anxious  about  my  travelling 
companions,  the  two  girls  who  had  shared  my 
cabin  on  the  Buford.  I  wished  to  take  them 
back  with  me  to  the  First  House  of  the  Soviet. 
Zorin  sent  for  them.  They  arrived  greatly  ex 
cited  and  told  us  that  the  whole  group  of  de 
portees  had  been  placed  under  military  guard. 
The  news  was  startling.  The  people  who  had 
been  driven  out  of  America  for  their  political 
opinions,  now  in  Revolutionary  Russia  again 
prisoners — three  days  after  their  arrival.  What 
had  happened? 

We  turned  to  Zorin.  He  seemed  embar 
rassed.  "Some  mistake/'  he  said,  and  immedi 
ately  began  to  make  inquiries.  It  developed 
that  four  ordinary  criminals  had  been  found 
among  the  politicals  deported  by  the  United 
States  Government,  and  therefore  a  guard  was 
placed  over  the  whole  group.  The  proceeding 
seemed  to  me  unjust  and  uncalled  for.  It  was 
my  first  lesson  in  Bolshevik  methods. 


CHAPTER  II 

PETROGRAD 

MY  PARENTS  had  moved  to  St.  Peters 
burg  when  I  was  thirteen.  Under  the 
discipline  of  a  German  school  in  Konigs- 
berg  and  the  Prussian  attitude  toward  every 
thing  Russian,  I  had  grown  up  in  the  atmosphere 
of  hatred  to  that  country.  I  dreaded  especially 
the  terrible  Nihilists  who  had  killed  Tsar  Alex 
ander  II,  so  good  and  kind,  as  I  had  been  taught. 
St.  Petersburg  was  to  me  an  evil  thing.  But  the 
gayety  of  the  city,  its  vivacity  and  brilliancy, 
soon  dispelled  my  childish  fancies  and  made  the 
city  appear  like  a  fairy  dream.  Then  my  curios 
ity  was  aroused  by  the  revolutionary  mystery 
which  seemed  to  hang  over  everyone,  and  of 
which  no  one  dared  to  speak.  When  four  years 
later  I  left  with  my  sister  for  America  I  was  no 
longer  the  German  Gretchen  to  whom  Russia 
spelt  evil.  My  whole  soul  had  been  transformed 
and  the  seed  planted  for  what  was  to  be  my 
life's  work.  Especially  did  St.  Petersburg  re- 


12     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

main  in  my  memory  a  vivid  picture,  full  of  life 
and  mystery. 

I  found  Petrograd  of  1920  quite  a  different 
place.  It  was  almost  in  ruins,  as  if  a  hurricane 
had  swept  over  it.  The  houses  looked  like 
broken  old  tombs  upon  neglected  and  forgotten 
cemeteries.  The  streets  were  dirty  and  de 
serted;  all  life  had  gone  from  them.  The  popu 
lation  of  Petrograd  before  the  war  was  almost 
two  million;  in  1920  it  had  dwindled  to  five 
hundred  thousand.  Pine  people  walked  about 
like  living  corpses;  the  shortage  of  food  and  fuel 
was  slowly  sapping  the  city;  grim  death  was 
clutching  at  its  heart.  Emaciated  and  frost 
bitten  men,  women,  and  children  were  being 
whipped  by  the  common  lash,  the  search  fora 
piece  of  bread  or  a  stick  of  wood.  It  was  a 
heart-rending  sight  by  day,  an  oppressive  weight 
at  night.  Especially  were  the  nights  of  the  first 
month  in  Petrograd  dreadful.  The  utter  still 
ness  of  the  large  city  was  paralysing.  It  fairly 
haunted  me,  this  awful  oppressive  silence  broken 
only  by  occasional  shots.  I  would  lay  awake  try 
ing  to  pierce  the  mystery.  Did  not  Zorin  say 
that  capital  punishment  had  been  abolished  ?  Why 
this  shooting?  Doubts  disturbed  my  mind,  but  I 
tried  to  wave  them  aside.  I  had  come  to  learn. 


PETROGRAD  13 

Much  of  my  first  knowledge  and  impressions 
of  the  October  Revolution  and  the  events  that 
followed  I  received  from  the  Zorins.  As  already 
mentioned,  both  had  lived  in  America,  spoke 
English,  and  were  eager  to  enlighten  me  upon 
the  history  of  the  Revolution.  They  were  de 
voted  to  the  cause  and  worked  very  hard;  he, 
especially,  who  was  secretary  of  the  Petrograd 
committee  of  his  party,  besides  editing  the 
daily,  Krasnaya  Gazetta,  and  participating  in 
other  activities. 

It  was  from  Zorin  that  I  first  learned  about 
that  legendary  figure,  Makhno.  The  latter  was 
an  Anarchist,  I  was  informed,  who  under  the 
Tsar  had  been  sentenced  to  katorga.  Liberated 
by  the  February  revolution,  he  became  the  leader 
of  a  peasant  army  in  the  Ukraina,  proving  him 
self  extremely  able  and  daring  and  doing  splendid 
work  in  the  defence  of  the  Revolution.  For 
some  time  Makhno  worked  in  harmony  with  the 
Bolsheviki,  fighting  the  counter-revolutionary 
forces.  Then  he  became  antagonistic,  and  now 
his  army,  recruited  from  bandit  elements,  was 
fighting  the  Bolsheviki.  Zorin  related  that  he 
had  been  one  of  a  committee  sent  to  Makhno  to 
bring  about  an  understanding.  But  Makhno 
would  not  listen  to  reason.  He  continued  his 


i4     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

warfare  against  the  Soviets  and  was  considered 
a  dangerous  counter-revolutionist. 

I  had  no  means  of  verifying  the  story,  and  I 
was  far  from  disbelieving  the  Zorins.  Both  ap 
peared  most  sincere  and  dedicated  to  their  work, 
types  of  religious  zealots  ready  to  burn  the 
heretic,  but  equally  ready  to  sacrifice  their  own 
lives  for  their  cause.  I  was  much  impressed  by 
the  simplicity  of  their  lives.  Holding  a  re 
sponsible  position,  Zorin  could  have  received 
special  rations,  but  they  lived  very  poorly,  their 
supper  often  consisting  only  of  herring,  black 
bread,  and  tea.  I  thought  it  especially  admirable 
because  Lisa  Zorin  was  with  child  at  the  time. 

Two  weeks  after  my  arrival  in  Russia  I  was 
invited  to  attend  the  Alexander  Herzen  com 
memoration  in  the  Winter  Palace.  The  white 
marble  hall  where  the  gathering  took  place 
seemed  to  intensify  the  bitter  frost,  but  the  peo 
ple  present  were  unmindful  of  the  penetrating 
cold.  I  also  was  conscious  only  of  the  unique 
situation:  Alexander  Herzen,  one  of  the  most 
hated  revolutionists  of  his  time,  honoured  in  the 
Winter  Palace!  Frequently  before  the  spirit  of 
Herzen  had  found  its  way  into  the  house  of  the 
Romanovs.  It  was  when  the  "  Kolokol,"  pub 
lished  abroad  and  sparkling  with  the  brilliancy  of 


PETROGRAD  15 

Herzen  and  Turgenev,  would  in  some  mysterious 
manner  be  discovered  on  the  desk  of  the  Tsar. 
Now  the  Tsars  were  no  more,  but  the  spirit  of 
Herzen  had  risen  again  and  was  witnessing  the 
realization  of  the  dream  of  one  of  Russia's  great 
men. 

One  evening  I  was  informed  that  Zinoviev  had 
returned  from  Moscow  and  would  see  me.  He 
arrived  about  midnight.  He  looked  very  tired 
and  was  constantly  disturbed  by  urgent  mes 
sages.  Our  talk  was  of  a  general  nature,  of  the 
grave  situation  in  Russia,  the  shortage  of  food 
and  fuel  then  particularly  poignant,  and  about 
the  labour  situation  in  America.  He  was  anx 
ious  ^o  know  "how  soon  the  revolution  could  be 
expected  in  the  United  States."  \He  left  upon  me 
no  definite  impression,  but  I  was  conscious  of 
something  lacking  in  the  man,  though  I  could 
not  determine  at  the  time  just  what  it  was. 

Another  Communist  I  saw  much  of  the  first 
weeks  was  John  Reed.  I  had  known  him  in 
America.  He  was  living  in  the  Astoria,  working 
hard  and  preparing  for  his  return  to  the  United 
States.  He  was  to  journey  through  Latvia  and 
he  seemed  apprehensive  of  the  outcome.  He 
had  been  in  Russia  during  the  October  days  and 
this  was  his  second  visit.  Like  Shatov  he  also 


16     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

insisted  that  the  dark  sides  of  the  Bolshevik 
regime  were  inevitable.  He  believed  fervently 
that  the  Soviet  Government  would  emerge  from 
its  narrow  party  lines  and  that  it  would  pres 
ently  establish  the  Communistic  Commonwealth. 
We  spent  much  time  together,  discussing  the 
various  phases  of  the  situation. 

So  far  I  had  met  none  of  the  Anarchists  and 
their  failure  to  call  rather  surprised  me.  One 
day  a  friend  I  had  known  in  the  States  came  to 
inquire  whether  I  would  see  several  members  of 
an  Anarchist  organization.  I  readily  assented. 
From  them  I  learned  a  version  of  the  Russian 
Revolution  and  the  Bolshevik  regime  utterly 
different  from  what  I  had  heard  before.  It  was 
so  startling,  so  terrible  that  I  could  not  believe 
it.  They  invited  me  to  attend  a  small  gathering 
they  had  called  to  present  to  me  their  views. 

The  following  Sunday  I  went  to  their  confer 
ence.  Passing  Nevsky  Prospekt,  near  Liteiny 
Street,  I  came  upon  a  group  of  women  huddled 
together  to  protect  themselves  from  the  cold. 
They  were  surrounded  by  soldiers,  talking  and 
gesticulating.  Those  women,  I  learned,  were 
prostitutes  who  were  selling  themselves  for  a 
pound  of  bread,  a  piece  of  soap  or  chocolate. 
The  soldiers  were  the  only  ones  who  could  af- 


PETROGRAD  17 

ford  to  buy  them  because  of  their  extra  rations. 
Prostitution  in  revolutionary  Russia.  I  won 
dered.  What  is  the  Communist  Government 
doing  for  these  unfortunates?  What  are  the 
Workers'  and  Peasants'  Soviets  doing?  My 
escort  smiled  sadly.  The  Soviet  Government 
had  closed  the  houses  of  prostitution  and  was 
now  trying  to  drive  the  women  off  the  streets,  but 
hunger  and  cold  drove  them  back  again;  besides, 
the  soldiers  had  to  be  humoured.  It  was  too 
ghastly,  too  incredible  to  be  real,  yet  there  they 
were — those  shivering  creatures  for  sale  and  their 
buyers,  the  red  defenders  of  the  Revolution. 
"The  cursed  interventionists,  the  blockade— 
they  are  responsible,"  said  my  escort.  Why, 
yes,  the  counter-revolutionists  and  the  blockade 
are  responsible,  I  reassured  myself.  I  tried  to 
dismiss  the  thought  of  that  huddled  group,  but 
it  clung  to  me.  I  felt  something  snap  within  me. 
At  last  we  reached  the  Anarchist  quarters,  in 
a  dilapidated  house  in  a  filthy  backyard.  I  was 
ushered  into  a  small  room  crowded  with  men  and 
women.  The  sight  recalled  pictures  of  thirty 
years  ago  when,  persecuted  and  hunted  from 
place  to  place,  the  Anarchists  in  America  were 
compelled  to  meet  in  a  dingy  hall  on  Orchard 
Street,  New  York,  or  in  the  dark  rear  room  of  a 


i8     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

saloon.  That  was  in  capitalistic  America.  But 
this  is  revolutionary  Russia,  which  the  Anar 
chists  had  helped  to  free.  Why  should  they 
have  to  gather  in  secret  and  in  such  a  place? 

That  evening  and  the  following  day  I  listened 
to  a  recital  of  the  betrayal  of  the  Revolution  by 
the  Bolshevik!.  Workers  from  the  Baltic  facto 
ries  spoke  of  their  enslavement,  Kronstadt  sailors 
voiced  their  bitterness  and  indignation  against 
the  people  they  had  helped  to  power  and  who 
had  become  their  masters.  One  of  the  speakers 
had  been  condemned  to  death  by  the  Bolsheviki 
for  his  Anarchist  ideas,  but  had  escaped  and 
was  now  living  illegally.  He  related  how  the 
sailors  had  been  robbed  of  the  freedom  of  their 
Soviets,  how  every  breath  of  life  was  being  cen 
sored.  Others  spoke  of  the  Red  Terror  and 
repression  in  Moscow,  which  resulted  in  the 
throwing  of  a  bomb  into  the  gathering  of  the 
Moscow  section  of  the  Communist  Party  in  Sep 
tember,  1919.  They  told  me  of  the  over-filled 
prisons,  of  the  violence  practised  on  the  workers 
and  peasants.  I  listened  rather  impatiently,  for 
everything  in  me  cried  out  against  this  indict 
ment.  It  sounded  impossible;  it  could  not  be. 
Someone  was  surely  at  fault,  but  probably  it 
was  they,  my  comrades,  I  thought.  They  were 


PETROGRAD  19 

unreasonable,  impatient  for  immediate  results. 
Was  not  violence  inevitable  in  a  revolution,  and 
was  it  not  imposed  upon  the  Bolsheviki  by  the 
Interventionists  ?  My  comrades  were  indignant. 
*'  Disguise  yourself  so  the  Bolsheviki  do  not 
recognize  you;  take  a  pamphlet  of  Kropotkin 
and  try  to  distribute  it  in  a  Soviet  meeting. 
You  will  soon  see  whether  we  told  you  the  truth. 
'Above  all,  get  out  of  the  First  House  of  the 
Soviet.  Live  among  the  people  and  you  will 
have  all  the  proofs  you  need." 

How  childish  and  trifling  it  all  seemed  in  the 
face  of  the  world  event  that  was  taking  place  in 
Russia!  No,  I  could  not  credit  their  stories. 
I  would  wait  and  study  conditions.  But  my 
mind  was  in  a  turmoil,  and  the  nights  became 
more  oppressive  than  ever. 

The  day  arrived  when  I  was  given  a  chance  to 
attend  the  meeting  of  the  Petro-Soviet.  It  was 
to  be  a  double  celebration  in  honour  of  the  return 
of  Karl  Radek  to  Russia  and  Joffe's  report  on  the 
peace  treaty  with  Esthonia.  As  usual  I  went 
with  the  Zorins.  The  gathering  was  in  the 
Tauride  Palace,  the  former  meeting  place  of  the 
Russian  Duma.  Every  entrance  to  the  hall 
was  guarded  by  soldiers,  the  platform  sur 
rounded  by  them  holding  their  guns  at  attention. 


20     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

The  hall  was  crowded  to  the  very  doors.  I  was 
on  the  platform  overlooking  the  sea  of  faces 
below.  Starved  and  wretched  they  looked, 
these  sons  and  daughters  of  the  people,  the 
heroes  of  Red  Petrograd.  How  they  had  suf 
fered  and  endured  for  the  Revolution!  I  felt 
very  humble  before  them. 

Zinoviev  presided.  After  the  "Internationale" 
had  been  sung  by  the  audience  standing,  Zino 
viev  opened  the  meeting.  He  spoke  at  length. 
His  voice  is  high  pitched,  without  depth.  The 
moment  I  heard  him  I  realized  what  I  had  missed 
in  him  at  our  first  meeting — depth,  strength  of 
character.  Next  came  Radek.  He  was  clever, 
witty,  sarcastic,  and  he  paid  his  respects  to  the 
counter-revolutionists  and  to  the  White  Guards. 
Altogether  an  interesting  man  and  an  interesting 
address. 

JofTe  looked  the  diplomat.  Well  fed  and 
groomed,  he  seemed  rather  out  of  place  in  that 
assembly.  He  spoke  of  the  peace  conditions 
with  Esthonia,  which  were  received  with  en 
thusiasm  by  the  audience.  Certainly  these 
people  wanted  peace.  Would  it  ever  come  to 
Russia? 

Last  spoke  Zorin,  by  far  the  ablest  and  most 
convincing  that  evening.  Then  the  meeting 


PETROGRAD  21 

was  thrown  open  to  discussion.  A  Menshevik 
asked  for  the  floor.  Immediately  pandemonium 
broke  loose.  Yells  of  "Traitor!"  "Kolchak!" 
"Counter-Revolutionist!"  came  from  all  parts 
of  the  audience  and  even  from  the  platform.  It 
looked  to  me  like  an  unworthy  proceeding  for  a 
revolutionary  assembly. 

On  the  way  home  I  spoke  to  Zorin  about  it. 
He  laughed.  "  Free  speech  is  a  bourgeois  super-^ 
stition,"  he  said;  "during  a  revolutionary  period 
there  can  be  no  free  speech."  I  was  rather  du 
bious  about  the  sweeping  statement,  but  I  felt 
that  I  had  no  right  to  judge.  I  was  a  newcomer, 
while  the  people  at  the  Tauride  Palace  had 
sacrificed  and  suffered  so  much  for  the  Revolu 
tion.  I  had  no  right  to  judge. 


CHAPTER  III 

DISTURBING    THOUGHTS 

E'E  went  on.  Each  day  brought  new  con 
flicting  thoughts  and  emotions.  The 
feature  which  affected  me  most  was  the 
inequality  I  witnessed  in  my  immediate  environ 
ment.  I  learned  that  the  rations  issued  to  the 
tenants  of  the  First  House  of  the  Soviet  (Astoria) 
were  much  superior  to  those  received  by  the 
workers  in  the  factories.  To  be  sure,  they  were 
not  sufficient  to  sustain  life — but  no  one  in  the 
Astoria  lived  from  these  rations  alone.  The 
members  of  the  Communist  Party,  quartered  in 
the  Astoria,  worked  in  Smolny,  and  the  rations 
in  Smolny  were  the  best  in  Petrograd.  More 
over,  trade  was  not  entirely  suppressed  at  that 
time.  The  markets  were  doing  a  lucrative  busi 
ness,  though  no  one  seemed  able  or  willing  to 
explain  to  me  where  the  purchasing  capacity 
came  from.  The  workers  could  not  afford  to 
buy  butter  which  was  then  2,000  rubles  a  pound, 


22 


DISTURBING  THOUGHTS  23 

sugar  at  3,000,  or  meat  at  1,000.  The  inequality 
was  most  apparent  in  the  Astoria  kitchen.  I 
went  there  frequently,  though  it  was  torture  to 
prepare  a  meal :  the  savage  scramble  for  an  inch 
of  space  on  the  stove,  the  greedy  watching  of  the 
women  lest  any  one  have  something  extra  in  the 
saucepan,  the  quarrels  and  screams  when  some 
one  fished  out  a  piece  of  meat  from  the  pot  of  a 
neighbour!  But  there  was  one  redeeming  fea 
ture  in  the  picture — it  was  the  resentment  of 
the  servants  who  worked  in  the  Astoria.  They 
were  servants,  though  called  comrades,  and  they 
felt  keenly  the  inequality :  the  Revolution  to  them 
was  not  a  mere  theory  to  be  realized  in  years  to 
come.  It  was  a  living  thing.  I  was  made  aware 
of  it  one  day. 

The  rations  were  distributed  at  the  Com 
missary,  but  one  had  to  fetch  them  himself. 
One  day,  while  waiting  my  turn  in  the  long  line, 
a  peasant  girl  came  in  and  asked  for  vinegar. 
"Vinegar!  who  is  it  calls  for  such  a  luxury?" 
cried  several  women.  It  appeared  that  the  girl 
was  Zinoviev's  servant.  She  spoke  of  him  as 
her  master,  who  worked  very  hard  and  was 
surely  entitled  to  something  extra.  At  once  a 
storm  of  indignation  broke  loose.  "Master! 
is  that  what  we  made  the  Revolution  for,  or  was 


24     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

it  to  do  away  with  masters  ?     Zinoviev  is  no  more 
than  we,  and  he  is  not  entitled  to  more." 

These  workingwomen  were  crude,  even  brutal, 
but  their  sense  of  justice  was  instinctive.  The 
Revolution  to  them  was  something  fundamen 
tally  vital.  They  saw  the  inequality  at  every 
step  and  bitterly  resented  it.  I  was  disturbed. 
I  sought  to  reassure  myself  that  Zinoviev  and 
the  other  leaders  of  the  Communists  would  not 
use  their  power  for  selfish  benefit.  It  was  the 
shortage  of  food  and  the  lack  of  efficient  organi 
zation  which  made  it  impossible  to  feed  all  alike, 
and  of  course  the  blockade  and  not  the  Bolshe- 
viki  was  responsible  for  it.  The  Allied  Inter 
ventionists,  who  were  trying  to  get  at  Russia's 
throat,  were  the  cause. 

Every  Communist  I  met  reiterated  this 
thought;  even  some  of  the  Anarchists  insisted  on 
it.  The  little  group  antagonistic  to  the  Soviet 
Government  was  not  convincing.  But  how 
reconcile  the  explanation  given  to  me  with  some 
of  the  stories  I  learned  every  day — stories  of 
systematic  terrorism,  of  relentless  persecution, 
and  suppression  of  other  revolutionary  elements? 

Another  circumstance  which  perplexed  me 
was  that  the  markets  were  stacked  with  meat, 
fish,  soap,  potatoes,  even  shoes,  every  time  that 


DISTURBING  THOUGHTS  25 

the  rations  were  given  out.  How  did  these 
things  get  to  the  markets?  Everyone  spoke 
about  it,  but  no  one  seemed  to  know.  One  day 
I  was  in  a  watchmaker's  shop  when  a  soldier 
entered.  He  conversed  with  the  proprietor  in 
Yiddish,  relating  that  he  had  just  returned  from 
Siberia  with  a  shipment  of  tea.  Would  the 
watchmaker  take  fifty  pounds  ?  Tea  was  sold  at 
a  premium  at  the  time — no  one  but  the  privileged 
few  could  permit  themselves  such  a  luxury.  Of 
course  the  watchmaker  would  take  the  tea. 
When  the  soldier  left  I  asked  the  shopkeeper  if  he 
did  not  think  it  rather  risky  to  transact  such 
illegal  business  so  openly.  I  happen  to  under 
stand  Yiddish,  I  told  him.  Did  he  not  fear  I 
would  report  him?  "That's  nothing,"  the  man 
replied  nonchalantly,  "the  Tcheka  knows  all 
about  it — it  draws  its  percentage  from  the 
soldier  and  myself." 

I  began  to  suspect  that  the  reason  for  much  of 
the  evil  was  also  within  Russia,  not  only  outside 
of  it.  But  then,  I  argued,  police  officials  and 
detectives  graft  everywhere.  That  is  the  com 
mon  disease  of  the  breed.  In  Russia,  where 
scarcity  of  food  and  three  years  of  starvation 
must  needs  turn  most  people  into  grafters,  theft 
is  inevitable.  The  Bolsheviki  are  trying  to 


26     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

suppress  it  with  an  iron  hand.  How  can  they 
be  blamed?  But  try  as  I  might  I  could  not 
silence  my  doubts.  I  groped  for  some  moral 
support,  for  a  dependable  word,  for  someone  to 
shed  light  on  the  disturbing  questions. 

It  occurred  to  me  to  write  to  Maxim  Gorki. 
He  might  help.  I  called  his  attention  to  his 
own  dismay  and  disappointment  while  visiting 
America.  He  had  come  believing  in  her  democ 
racy  and  liberalism,  and  found  bigotry  and  lack 
of  hospitality  instead.  I  felt  sure  Gorki  would 
understand  the  struggle  going  on  within  me, 
though  the  cause  was  not  the  same.  Would  he 
see  me  ?  Two  days  later  I  received  a  short  note 
asking  me  to  call. 

I  had  admired  Gorki  for  many  years.  He  was 
the  living  affirmation  of  my  belief  that  the  crea 
tive  artist  cannot  be  suppressed.  Gorki,  the 
child  of  the  people,  the  pariah,  had  by  his  genius 
become  one  of  the  world's  greatest,  one  who  by 
his  pen  and  deep  human  sympathy  made  the 
social  outcast  our  kin.  For  years  I  toured 
America  interpreting  Gorki's  genius  to  the 
American  people,  elucidating  the  greatness, 
beauty,  and  humanity  of  the  man  and  his  works. 
Now  I  was  to  see  him  and  through  him  get  a 
glimpse  into  the  complex  soul  of  Russia. 


DISTURBING  THOUGHTS  27 

I  found  the  main  entrance  of  his  house  nailed 
up,  and  there  seemed  to  be  no  way  of  getting  in. 
I  almost  gave  up  in  despair  when  a  woman 
pointed  to  a  dingy  staircase.  I  climbed  to  the 
very  top  and  knocked  on  the  first  door  I  saw.  It 
was  thrown  open,  momentarily  blinding  me  with 
a  flood  of  light  and  steam  from  an  overheated 
kitchen.  Then  I  was  ushered  into  a  large  din 
ing  room.  It  was  dimly  lit,  chilly  and  cheerless 
in  spite  of  a  fire  and  a  large  collection  of  Dutch 
china  on  the  walls.  One  of  the  three  women  I 
had  noticed  in  the  kitchen  sat  down  at  the  table 
with  me,  pretending  to  read  a  book  but  all  the 
while  watching  me  out  of  the  corner  of  her  eye. 
It  was  an  awkward  half  hour  of  waiting. 

Presently  Gorki  arrived.  Tall,  gaunt,  and 
coughing,  he  looked  ill  and  weary.  He  took  me 
to  his  study,  semi-dark  and  of  depressing  effect. 
No  sooner  had  we  seated  ourselves  than  the  door 
flew  open  and  another  young  woman,  whom  I 
had  not  observed  before,  brought  him  a  glass  of 
dark  fluid,  medicine  evidently.  Then  the  tele 
phone  began  to  ring;  a  few  minutes  later  Gorki 
was  called  out  of  the  room.  I  realized  that  I 
would  not  be  able  to  talk  with  him.  Returning, 
he  must  have  noticed  my  disappointment.  We 
agreed  to  postpone  our  talk  till  some  less  dis- 


28     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

turbed  opportunity  presented  itself.  He  es 
corted  me  to  the  door,  remarking,  "You  ought 
to  visit  the  Baltflot  [Baltic  Fleet].  The  Kron- 
stadt  sailors  are  nearly  all  instinctive  Anarchists. 
You  would  find  a  field  there."  I  smiled.  "In 
stinctive  Anarchists?"  I  said,  "that  means  they 
are  unspoiled  by  preconceived  notions,  unsophis 
ticated,  and  receptive.  Is  that  what  you  mean?" 

"Yes,  that  is  what  I  mean,"  he  replied. 

The  interview  with  Gorki  left  me  depressed. 
Nor  was  our  second  meeting  more  satisfactory 
on  the  occasion  of  my  first  trip  to  Moscow. 
By  the  same  train  travelled  Radek,  Demyan 
Bedny,  the  popular  Bolshevik  versifier,  and  Zip- 
perovitch,  then  the  president  of  the  Petrograd 
unions.  We  found  ourselves  in  the  same  car, 
the  one  reserved  for  Bolshevik  officials  and  State 
dignitaries,  comfortable  and  roomy.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  "common"  man,  the  non- 
Communist  without  influence,  had  literally  to 
fight  his  way  into  the  always  overcrowded  rail 
way  carriages,  provided  he  had  a  propusk  to 
travel — a  most  difficult  thing  to  procure. 

I  spent  the  time  of  the  journey  discussing 
Russian  conditions  with  Zipperovitch,  a  kindly 
man  of  deep  convictions,  and  with  Demyan 
Bedny,  a  big  coarse-looking  man.  Radek  held 


DISTURBING  THOUGHTS  29 

forth  at  length  on  his  experiences  in  Germany 
and  German  prisons. 

I  learned  that  Gorki  was  also  on  the  train,  and 
I  was  glad  of  another  opportunity  for  a  chat  with 
him  when  he  called  to  see  me.  The  one  thing 
uppermost  in  my  mind  at  the  moment  was  an 
article  which  had  appeared  in  the  Petrograd 
Pravda  a  few  days  before  my  departure.  It 
treated  of  morally  defective  children,  the  writer 
urging  prison  for  them.  Nothing  I  had  heard 
or  seen  during  my  six  weeks  in  Russia  so  out 
raged  me  as  this  brutal  and  antiquated  attitude 
toward  the  child.  I  was  eager  to  know  what 
Gorki  thought  of  the  matter.  Of  course,  he  was 
opposed  to  prisons  for  the  morally  defective,  he 
would  advocate  reformatories  instead.  "What 
do  you  mean  by  morally  defective?"  I  asked. 
"Our  young  are  the  result  of  alcoholism  rampant 
during  the  Russian-Japanese  War,  and  of 
syphilis.  What  except  moral  defection  could  re 
sult  from  such  a  heritage  ?"  he  replied.  I  argued 
that  morality  changes  with  conditions  and 
climate,  and  that  unless  one  believed  in  the 
theory  of  free  will  one  cannot  consider  morality 
a  fixed  matter.  As  to  children,  their  sense  of 
responsibility  is  primitive,  and  they  lack  the 
spirit  of  social  adherence.  But  Gorki  insisted 


30     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

that  there  was  a  fearful  spread  of  moral  defection 
among  children  and  that  such  cases  should  be 
isolated. 

I  then  broached  the  problem  that  was  troub 
ling  me  most.  What  about  persecution  and 
terror — were  all  the  horrors  inevitable,  or  was 
there  some  fault  in  Bolshevism  itself?  The 
Bolsheviki  were  making  mistakes,  but  they  were 
doing  the  best  they  knew  how,  Gorki  said  drily. 
Nothing  more  could  be  expected,  he  thought. 

I  recalled  a  certain  article  by  Gorki,  pub 
lished  in  his  paper,  New  Life,  which  I  had 
read  in  the  Missouri  Penitentiary.  It  was  a 
scathing  arraignment  of  the  Bolsheviki.  There 
must  have  been  powerful  reasons  to  change 
Gorki's  point  of  view  so  completely.  Perhaps 
he  is  right.  I  must  wait.  I  must  study  the 
situation;  I  must  get  at  the  facts.  Above  all, 
I  must  see  for  myself  Bolshevism  at  work. 

We  spoke  of  the  drama.  On  my  first  visit, 
by  way  of  introduction,  I  had  shown  Gorki  an 
announcement  card  of  the  dramatic  course  I  had 
given  in  America.  John  Galsworthy  was  among 
the  playwrights  I  had  discussed  then.  Gorki 
expressed  surprise  that  I  considered  Galsworthy 
an  artist.  In  his  opinion  Galsworthy  could  not 
be  compared,with  Bernard  Shaw.  I  had  to  dif- 


DISTURBING  THOUGHTS  31 

fer.  I  did  not  underestimate  Shaw,  but  con 
sidered  Galsworthy  the  greater  artist.  I  de 
tected  irritation  in  Gorki,  and  as  his  hacking 
cough  continued,  I  broke  off  the  discussion.  He 
soon  left.  I  remained  dejected  from  the  inter 
view.  It  gave  me  nothing. 

When  we  pulled  into  the  Moscow  station  my 
chaperon,  Demyan  Bedny,  had  vanished  and  I 
was  left  on  the  platform  with  all  my  traps.  Radek 
came  to  my  rescue.  He  called  a  porter,  took  me 
and  my  baggage  to  his  waiting  automobile  and 
insisted  that  I  come  to  his  apartments  in  the 
Kremlin.  There  I  was  graciously  received  by 
his  wife  and  invited  to  dinner  served  by  their 
maid.  After  that  Radek  began  the  difficult 
task  of  getting  me  quartered  in  the  Hotel  Na 
tional,  known  as  the  First  House  of  the  Moscow 
Soviet.  With  all  his  influence  it  required  hours 
to  secure  a  room  for  me. 

Radek's  luxurious  apartment,  the  maidserv 
ant,  the  splendid  dinner  seemed  strange  in 
Russia.  But  the  comradely  concern  of  Radek 
and  the  hospitality  of  his  wife  were  grateful  to 
me.  Except  at  the  Zorins  and  the  Shatovs  I 
had  not  met  with  anything  like  it.  I  felt  that 
kindliness,  sympathy,  and  solidarity  were  still 
alive  in  Russia. 


CHAPTER  IV 

MOSCOW:    FIRST    IMPRESSIONS 

COMING  from  Petrograd  to  Moscow  is 
like  being  suddenly  transferred  from  a 
desert  to  active  life,  so  great  is  the  con 
trast.  On  reaching  the  large  open  square  in 
front  of  the  main  Moscow  station  I  was  amazed 
at  the  sight  of  busy  crowds,  cabbies,  and  porters. 
The  same  picture  presented  itself  all  the  way 
from  the  station  to  the  Kremlin.  The  streets 
were  alive  with  men,  women,  and  children.  Al 
most  everybody  carried  a  bundle,  or  dragged  a 
loaded  sleigh.  There  was  life,  motion,  and 
movement,  quite  different  from  the  stillness  that 
oppressed  me  in  Petrograd. 

I  noticed  considerable  display  of  the  military 
in  the  city,  and  scores  of  men  dressed  in  leather 
suits  with  guns  in  their  belts.  "Tcheka  men, 
our  Extraordinary  Commission,"  explained 
Radek.  I  had  heard  of  the  Tcheka  before: 
Petrograd  talked  of  it  with  dread  and  hatred. 
However,  the  soldiers  and  Tchekists  were  never 


I  a 


MOSCOW:  FIRST  IMPRESSIONS          33 

much  in  evidence  in  the  city  on  the  Neva. 
Here  in  Moscow  they  seemed  everywhere. 
Their  presence  reminded  me  of  a  remark  Jack 
Reed  had  made:  "Moscow  is  a  military  encamp 
ment,"  he  had  said;  "spies  everywhere,  the 
bureaucracy  most  autocratic.  I  always  feel 
relieved  when  I  get  out  of  Moscow.  But,  then, 
Petrograd  is  a  proletarian  city  and  is  permeated 
with  the  spirit  of  the  Revolution.  Moscow  al 
ways  .was  hierarchical.  It  is  much  more  so 
now."  I  found  that  Jack  Reed  was  right.  Mos 
cow  was  indeed  hierarchical.  Still  the  life  was 
intense,  varied,  and  interesting.  What  struck 
me  most  forcibly,  besides  the  display  of  militar 
ism,  was  the  preoccupation  of  the  people.  There 
seemed  to  be  no  common  interest  between  them. 
Everyone  rushed  about  as  a  detached  unit  in 
quest  of  his  own,  pushing  and  knocking  against 
everyone  else.  Repeatedly  I  saw  women  or 
children  fall  from  exhaustion  without  any  one 
stopping  to  lend  assistance.  People  stared  at 
me  when  I  would  bend  over  the  heap  on  the 
slippery  pavement  or  gather  up  the  bundles 
that  had  fallen  into  the  street.  I  spoke  to  friends 
about  what  looked  to  me  like  a  strange  lack  of 
fellow-feeling.  They  explained  it  as  a  result 
partly  of  the  general  distrust  and  suspicion 


34     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

created  by  the  Tcheka,  and  partly  due  to  the 
absorbing  task  of  getting  the  day's  food.  One 
had  neither  vitality  nor  feeling  left  to  think  of 
others.  Yet  there  did  not  seem  to  be  such  a 
scarcity  of  food  as  in  Petrograd,  and  the  people 
were  warmer  and  better  dressed. 

I  spent  much  time  on  the  streets  and  in  the 
market  places.  Most  of  the  latter,  as  also  the 
famous  Soukharevka,  were  in  full  operation. 
Occasionally  soldiers  would  raid  the  markets; 
but  as  a  rule  they  were  suffered  to  continue. 
They  presented  the  most  vital  and  interesting 
part  of  the  city's  life.  Here  gathered  proletar 
ian  and  aristocrat,  Communist  and  bourgeois, 
peasant  and  intellectual.  Here  they  were  bound 
by  the  common  desire  to  sell  and  buy,  to  trade 
and  bargain.  Here  one  could  find  for  sale  a 
rusty  iron  pot  alongside  of  an  exquisite  ikon;  an 
old  pair  of  shoes  and  intricately  worked  lace;  a 
few  yards  of  cheap  calico  and  a  beautiful  old 
Persian  shawl.  The  rich  of  yesterday,  hungry 
and  emaciated,  denuding  themselves  of  their  last 
glories;  the  rich  of  to-day  buying — it  was  indeed 
an  amazing  picture  in  revolutionary  Russia. 

Who  was  buying  the  finery  of  the  past,  and 
where  did  the  purchasing  power  come  from? 
The  buyers  were  numerous.  In  Moscow  one 


MOSCOW:  FIRST  IMPRESSIONS          35 

was  not  so  limited  as  to  sources  of  information 
as  in  Petrograd;  the  very  streets  furnished  that 

source. 

The  Russian  people  even  after  four  years  of 
war  and  three  years  of  revolution  remained  un 
sophisticated.  They  were  suspicious  of  strangers 
and  reticent  at  first.  But  when  they  learned 
that  one  had  come  from  America  and  did  not 
belong  to  the  governing  political  party,  they 
gradually  lost  their  reserve.  Much  information 
I  gathered  from  them  and  some  explanation  of  the 
things  that  perplexed  me  since  my  arrival, 
talked  frequently  with  the  workers  and  peasants 
and  the  women  on  the  markets. 

The  forces  which  had  led  up  to  the  Russian 
Revolution  had  remained  terra  incognita  to  these 
simple  folk,  but  the  Revolution  itself  had  struck 
deep  into  their  souls.  They  knew  nothing  of 
theories,  but  they  believed  that  there  was  to  be 
no  more  of  the  hated  barin  (master)  and  now  the 
barin  was  again  upon  them.  'The  barin  has 
everything/'  they  would  say,  "white  bread, 
clothing,  even  chocolate,  while  we  have  nothing/' 
"Communism,  equality,  freedom,"  they  jeered, 
"lies  and  deception." 

I  would  return  to  the  National  bruised  and 
battered,  my  illusions  gradually  shattered,  my 


36  MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 
foundations  crumbling.  But  I  would  not  let  go. 
After  all,  I  thought,  the  common  people  could 
not  understand  the  tremendous  difficulties  con 
fronting  the  Soviet  Government:  the  imperialist 
forces  arraigned  against  Russia,  the  many  at 
tacks  which  drained  her  of  her  men  who  other 
wise  would  be  employed  in  productive  labour,  the 
blockade  which  was  relentlessly  slaying  Russia's 
young  and  weak.  Of  course,  the  people  could 
not  understand  these  things,  and  I  must  not  be 
misled  by  their  bitterness  born  of  suffering.  I 
must  be  patient.  I  must  get  to  the  source  of 
the  evils  confronting  me. 

The  National,  like  the  Petrograd  Astoria, 
was  a  former  hotel  but  not  nearly  in  as  good  con 
dition.  No  rations  were  given  out  there  except 
three  quarters  of  a  pound  of  bread  every  two 
days.  Instead  there  was  a  common  dining 
room  where  dinners  and  suppers  were  served^ 
The  meals  consisted  of  soup  and  a  little  meat, 
sometimes  fish  or  pancakes,  and  tea.  In  the 
evening  we  usually  had  kasha  and  tea.  The  food 
was  not  too  plentiful,  but  one  could  exist  on  it 
were  it  not  so  abominably  prepared. 

I  saw  no  reason  for  this  spoiling  of  provisions. 
Visiting  the  kitchen  I  discovered  an  array  of 
servants  controlled  by  a  number  of  officials, 


MOSCOW:  FIRST  IMPRESSIONS          37 

commandants,  and  inspectors.  The  kitchen  staff 
were  poorly  paid;  moreover,  they  were  not  given 
the  same  food  served  to  us.  They  resented 
this  discrimination  and  their  interest  was  not 
in  their  work.  This  situation  resulted  in  much 
graft  and  waste,  criminal  in  the  face  of  the 
general  scarcity  of  food.  Few  of  the  tenants 
of  the  National,  I  learned,  took  their  meals  in 
the  common  dining  room.  They  prepared  or 
had  their  meals  prepared  by  servants  in  a  sepa 
rate  kitchen  set  aside  for  that  purpose.  There, 
as  in  the  Astoria,  I  found  the  same  scramble  for 
a  place  on  the  stove,  the  same  bickering  and 
quarrelling,  the  same  greedy,  envious  watching  of 
each  other.  Was  that  Communism  in  action, 
I  wondered.  I  heard  the  usual  explanation: 
Yudenitch,  Denikin,  Kolchak,  the  blockade- 
but  the  stereotyped  phrases  no  longer  satisfied 
me. 

Before  I  left  Petrograd  Jack  Reed  said  to  me : 
"When  you  reach  Moscow,  look  up  Angelica 
Balabanova.  She  will  receive  you  gladly  and 
will  put  you  up  should  you  be  unable  to  find  a 
room."  I  had  heard  of  Balabanova  before, 
knew  of  her  work,  and  was  naturally  anxious 
to  meet  her. 

A  few  days  after  reaching  Moscow  I  called  her 


38     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

up.     Would  she  see  me?     Yes,  at  once,  though 
she  was  not  feeling  well.     I  found  Balabanova 
in  a  small,  cheerless  room,  lying  huddled  up  on 
the   sofa.     She  was  not   prepossessing  but   for 
her  eyes,  large  and  luminous,  radiating  sympathy 
and  kindness.     She  received  me  most  graciously, 
like  an  old  friend,  and  immediately  ordered  the 
inevitable   samovar.     Over  our  tea  we   talked 
of  America,  the  labour  movement  there,  our  de 
portation,  and  finally  about  Russia.     I  put  to 
her  the  questions  I  had  asked  many  Commun 
ists   regarding  the   contrasts   and   discrepancies 
which  confronted  me  at  every  step.     She  sur 
prised  me  by  not  giving  the  usual  excuses;  she 
was  the  first  who  did  not  repeat  the  old  refrain. 
She  did  refer  to  the  scarcity  of  food,   fuel,   and 
clothing  which  was  responsible  for  much  of  the 
graft    and    corruption;    but   on    the   whole    she 
thought  life  itself  mean  and  limited.     "  A  rock 
on  which  the  highest  hopes  are  shattered.     Life 
thwarts    the    best    intentions    and    breaks    the 
finest    spirits."    she    said.     Rather   an    unusual 
view  for  a  Marxian,  a  Communist,  and  one  in 
the  thick  of  the  battle.     I  knew  she  was  then 
secretary    of    the    Third    International.     Here 
was  a  personality,  one  who  was  not  a  mere  echo, 
one    who    felt    deeply    the    complexity    of   the 


MOSCOW :  FIRST  IMPRESSIONS         39 

Russian  situation.  I  went  away  profoundly 
impressed,  and  attracted  by  her  sad,  luminous 
eyes. 

I  soon  discovered  that  Balabanova — or  Bala- 
banoff,  as  she  preferred  to  be  called — was  at  the 
beck  and  call  of  everybody.  Though  poor  in 
health  and  engaged  in  many  functions,  she  yet 
found  time  to  minister  to  the  needs  of  her  legion 
callers.  Often  she  went  without  necessaries 
herself,  giving  away  her  own  rations,  always 
busy  trying  to  secure  medicine  or  some  little 
delicacy  for  the  sick  and  suffering.  Her  special 
concern  were  the  stranded  Italians  of  whom 
there  were  quite  a  number  in  Petrograd  and 
Moscow.  Balabanova  had  lived  and  worked 
in  Italy  for  many  years  until  she  almost  became 
Italian  herself.  She  felt  deeply  with  them,  who 
were  as  far  away  from  their  native  soil  as  from 
events  in  Russia.  She  was  their  friend,  their 
advisor,  their  main  support  in  a  world  of  strife 
and  struggle.  Not  only  the  Italians  but  almost 
everyone  else  was  the  concern  of  this  remarkable 
little  woman:  no  one  needed  a  Communist  mem 
bership  card  to  Angelica's  heart.  No  wonder 
some  of  her  comrades  considered  her  a  "senti 
mentalist  who  wasted  her  precious  time  in 
philanthropy."  Many  verbal  battles  I  had  on 


40     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

this  score  with  the  type  of  Communist  who  had 
become  callous  and  hard,  altogether  barren  of 
the  qualities  which  characterized  the  Russian 
idealist  of  the  past. 

Similar  criticism  as  of  Balabanova  I  heard 
expressed  of  another  leading  Communist,  Lun- 
acharsky.  Already  in  Petrograd  I  was  told 
sneeringly,  "Lunacharsky  is  a  scatterbrain  who 
wastes  millions  on  foolish  ventures."  But  I  was 
eager  to  meet  the  man  who  was  the  Commissar 
of  one  of  the  important  departments  in  Russia, 
that  of  education.  Presently  an  opportunity 
presented  itself. 

The  Kremlin,  the  old  citadel  of  Tsardom,  I 
found  heavily  guarded  and  inaccessible  to  the 
"common"  man.  But  I  had  come  by  appoint 
ment  and  in  the  company  of  a  man  who  had  an 
admission  card,  and  therefore  passed  the  guard 
without  trouble.  We  soon  reached  the  Luna 
charsky  apartments,  situated  in  an  old  quaint 
building  within  the  walls.  Though  the  reception 
room  was  crowded  with  people  waiting  to  be 
admitted,  Lunacharsky  called  me  in  as  soon  as  I 
was  announced. 

His  greeting  was  very  cordial.  Did  I  "intend 
to  remain  a  free  bird"  was  one  of  his  first  ques 
tions,  or  would  I  be  willing  to  join  him  in  his 


MOSCOW:  FIRST  IMPRESSIONS         41 

work?  I  was  rather  surprised.  Why  should 
one  have  to  give  up  his  freedom,  especially  in 
educational  work?  Were  not  initiative  and 
freedom  essential?  However,  I  had  come  to 
learn  from  Lunacharsky  about  the  revolutionary 
system  of  education  in  Russia,  of  which  we  had 
heard  so  much  in  America.  I  was  especially 
interested  in  the  care  the  children  were  receiving. 
The  Moscow  Pravda,  like  the  Petrograd  news 
papers,  had  been  agitated  by  a  controversy 
about  the  treatment  of  the  morally  defective.  I 
expressed  surprise  at  such  an  attitude  in  Soviet 
Russia.  "Of  course,  it  is  all  barbarous  and 
antiquated,"  Lunacharsky  said,  "and  I  am 
fighting  it  tooth  and  nail.  The  sponsors  of 
prisons  for  children  are  old  criminal  jurists,  still 
imbued  with  Tsarist  methods.  I  have  organ 
ized  a  commission  of  physicians,  pedagogues,  and 
psychologists  to  deal  with  this  question.  Of 
course,  those  children  must  not  be  punished."  I 
felt  tremendously  relieved.  Here  at  last  was  a 
man  who  had  gotten  away  from  the  cruel  old 
methods  of  punishment.  I  told  him  of  the 
splendid  work  done  in  capitalist  America  by 
Judge  Lindsay  and  of  some  of  the  experimental 
schools  for  backward  children.  Lunacharsky 
was  much  interested.  "Yes,  that  is  just  what 


42     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

we  want  here,  the  American  system  of  educa 
tion,"  he  exclaimed.  "You  surely  do  not  mean 
the  American  public  school  system?"  I  asked. 
'  You  know  of  the  insurgent  movement  in  Ameri 
ca  against  our  public  school  method  of  educa 
tion,  the  work  done  by  Professor  Dewey  and 
others ?"  Lunacharsky  had  heard  little  about  it. 
Russia  had  been  so  long  cut  off  from  the  western 
world  and  there  was  great  lack  of  books  on 
modern  education.  He  was  eager  to  learn  of  the 
new  ideas  and  methods.  I  sensed  in  Lunacharsky 
a  personality  full  of  faith  and  devotion  to  the 
Revolution,  one  who  was  carrying  on  the  great 
work  of  education  in  a  physically  and  spiritually 
difficult  environment. 

He  suggested  the  calling  of  a  conference  of 
teachers  if  I  would  talk  to  them  about  the  new 
tendencies  in  education  in  America,  to  which  I 
readily  consented.  Schools  and  other  institu 
tions  in  his  charge  were  to  be  visited  later.  I 
left  Lunacharsky  filled  with  new  hope.  I  would 
join  him  in  his  work,  I  thought.  What  greater 
service  could  one  render  the  Russian  people? 

During  my  visit  to  Moscow  I  saw  Luna 
charsky  several  times.  He  was  always  the  same 
kindly  gracious  man,  but  I  soon  began  to  notice 
that  he  was  being  handicapped  in  his  work  by 


MOSCOW:  FIRST  IMPRESSIONS         43 

forces  within  his  own  party:  most  of  his  good 
intentions  and  decisions  never  saw  the  light. 
Evidently  Lunacharsky  was  caught  in  the  same 
machine  that  apparently  held  everything  in  its 
iron  grip.  What  was  that  machine?  Who 
directed  its  movements? 

Although  the  control  of  visitors  at  the  Na 
tional  was  very  strict,  no  one  being  able  to  go  in 
or  out  without  a  special  propusk  [permit],  men 
and  women  of  different  political  factions  man 
aged  to  call  on  me:  Anarchists,  Left  Social 
Revolutionists,  Cooperators,  and  people  I  had 
known  in  America  and  who  had  returned  to 
Russia  to  play  their  part  in  the  Revolution. 
They  had  come  with  deep  faith  and  high  hope, 
but  I  found  almost  all  of  them  discouraged,  some 
even  embittered.  Though  widely  differing  in 
their  political  views,  nearly  all  of  my  callers  re 
lated  an  identical  story,  the  story  of  the  high  tide 
of  the  Revolution,  of  the  wonderful  spirit  that 
led  the  people  forward,  of  the  possibilities  of  the 
masses,  the  role  of  the  Bolsheviki  as  the  spokes 
men  of  the  most  extreme  revolutionary  slogans 
and  their  betrayal  of  the  Revolution  after  they 
had  secured  power.  All  spoke  of  the  Brest 
Litovsk  peace  as  the  beginning  of  the  downward 
march.  The  Left  Social  Revolutionists  espe- 


44     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

cially,  men  of  culture  and  earnestness,  who  had 
suffered  much  under  the  Tsar  and  now  saw  their 
hopes  and  aspirations  thwarted,  were  most  em 
phatic  in  their  condemnation.  They  supported 
their  statements  by  evidence  of  the  havoc 
wrought  by  the  methods  of  forcible  requisition 
and  the  punitive  expeditions  to  the  villages,  of 
the  abyss  created  between  town  and  country,  the 
hatred  engendered  between  peasant  and  worker. 
They  told  of  the  persecution  of  their  comrades, 
the  shooting  of  innocent  men  and  women,  the 
criminal  inefficiency,  waste,  and  destruction. 

How,  then,  could  the  Bolsheviki  maintain 
themselves  in  power?  After  all,  they  were  only 
a  small  minority,  about  five  hundred  thousand 
members  as  an  exaggerated  estimate.  The 
Russian  masses,  I  was  told,  were  exhausted  by 
hunger  and  cowed  by  terrorism.  Moreover, 
they  had  lost  faith  in  all  parties  and  ideas. 
Nevertheless,  there  were  frequent  peasant  up 
risings  in  various  parts  of  Russia,  but  these  were 
ruthlessly  quelled.  There  were  also  constant 
strikes  in  Moscow,  Petrograd,  and  other  indus 
trial  centres,  but  the  censorship  was  so  rigid  little 
ever  became  known  to  the  masses  at  large. 

I  sounded  my  visitors  on  intervention.  "We 
none  of  outside  interference,"  was  the 


MOSCOW:  FIRST  IMPRESSIONS         45 

uniform  sentiment.  They  held  that  it  merely 
strengthened  the  hands  of  the  Bolsheviki.  They 
felt  that  they  could  not  publicly  even  speak  out 
against  them  so  long  as  Russia  was  being  at 
tacked,  much  less  fight  their  regime.  "Have 
not  their  tactics  and  methods  been  imposed 
on  the  Bolsheviki  by  intervention  and  block 
ade?"  I  argued.  "Only  partly  so,"  was  the^ 
reply.  "Most  of  their  methods  spring  from 
their  lack  of  understanding  of  the  character  and 
the  needs  of  the  Russian  people  and  the  mad 
obsession  of  dictatorship,  which  is  not  even  the 
dictatorship  of  the  proletariat  but  the  dictator 
ship  of  a  small  group  over  the  proletariat." 

When  I  broached  the  subject  of  the  People's 
Soviets  and  the  elections  my  visitors  smiled. 
'  "  Elections !  There  are  no  such  things  in  Russia, 
unless  you  call  threats  and  terrorism  elections. 
It  is  by  these  alone  that  the  Bolsheviki  secure  a 
majority.  A  few  Mensheviki,  Social  Revolu 
tionists,  or  Anarchists  are  permitted  to  slip  into 
the  Soviets,  but  they  have  not  the  shadow  of  a 
chance  to  be  heard." 

The  picture  painted  looked  black  and  dismal. 
Still  I  clung  to  my  faith. 


CHAPTER  V 

MEETING    PEOPLE 

A"  A  conference  of  the  Moscow  Anarchists 
in  March  I  first  learned  of  the  part  some 
Anarchists  had  played  in  the  Russian 
Revolution.  In  the  July  uprising  of  1917  the 
Kronstadt  sailors  were  led  by  the  Anarchist 
Yarchuck;  the  Constituent  Assembly  was  dis 
persed  by  Zhelezniakov;  the  Anarchists  had 
participated  on  every  front  and  helped  to  drive 
back  the  Allied  attacks.  It  was  the  consensus 
of  opinion  that  the  Anarchists  were  always 
among  the  first  to  face  fire,  as  they  were  also  the 
most  active  in  the  reconstructive  work.  One  of 
the  biggest  factories  near  Moscow,  which  did  not 
stop  work  during  the  entire  period  of  the  Revolu 
tion,  was  managed  by  an  Anarchist.  Anarchists 
were  doing  important  work  in  the  P'oreign  Office 
and  in  all  other  departments.  I  learned  that 
the  Anarchists  had  virtually  helped  the  Bolshe- 
viki  into  power.  Five  months  later,  in  April, 
1918,  machine  guns  were  used  to  destroy  the 

46 


MEETING  PEOPLE  47 

Moscow  Anarchist  Club  and  to  suppress  their 
press.  That  was  before  Mirbach  arrived  in 
Moscow.  The  field  had  to  be  "cleared  of  dis 
turbing  elements,"  and  the  Anarchists  were  the 
first  to  suffer.  Since  then  the  persecution  of  the 
Anarchists  has  never  ceased. 

The  Moscow  Anarchist  Conference  was  critical 
not  only  toward  the  existing  regime,  but  toward 
its  own  comrades  as  well.  It  spoke  frankly  of 
the  negative  sides  of  the  movement,  and  of  its 
lack  of  unity  and  cooperation  during  the  revolu 
tionary  period.  Later  I  was  to  learn  more  of 
the  internal  dissensions  in  the  Anarchist  move 
ment.  Before  closing,  the  Conference  decided 
to  call  on  the  Soviet  Government  to  release  the 
imprisoned  Anarchists  and  to  legalize  Anarchist 
educational  work.  The  Conference  asked  Alex 
ander  Berkman  and  myself  to  sign  the  resolution 
to  that  effect.  It  was  a  shock  to  me  that  Anar 
chists  should  ask  any  government  to  legalize 
their  efforts,  but  I  still  believed  the  Soviet  Gov 
ernment  to  be  at  least  to  some  extent  expressive 
of  the  Revolution.  I  signed  the  resolution, 
and  as  I  was  to  see  Lenin  in  a  few  days  I  prom 
ised  to  take  the  matter  up  with  him. 

The  interview  with  Lenin  was  arranged  by 
Balabanova.     "You   must   see   Hitch,   talk  to 


48     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

him  about  the  things  that  are  disturbing  you  and 
the  work  you  would  like  to  do,"  she  had  said.  But 
some  time  passed  before  the  opportunity  came. 
At  last  one  day  Balabanova  called  up  to  ask 
whether  I  could  go  at  once.  Lenin  had  sent  his 
car  and  we  were  quickly  driven  over  to  the  Krem 
lin,  passed  without  question  by  the  guards,  and  at 
last  ushered  into  the  workroom  of  the  all-powerful 
president  of  the  People's  Commissars. 

When  we  entered  Lenin  held  a  copy  of  the 
brochure  Trial  and  Speeches  *  in  his  hands.  I 
had  given  my  only  copy  to  Balabanova,  who 
had  evidently  sent  the  booklet  on  ahead  of  us  to 
Lenin.  One  of  his  first  questions  was,  "When 
could  the  Social  Revolution  be  expected  in 
America?"  I  had  been  asked  the  question 
repeatedly  before,  but  I  was  astounded  to  hear 
it  from  Lenin.  It  seemed  incredible  that  a  man 
of  his  information  should  know  so  little  about 
conditions  in  America. 

My  Russian  at  this  time  was  halting,  but 
Lenin  declared  that  though  he  had  lived  in 
Europe  for  many  years  he  had  not  learned  to 
speak  foreign  languages:  the  conversation  would 
therefore  have  to  be  carried  on  in  Russian.  At 

*  Trial  and  Speeches  of  Alexander  Bfrkman  and  Emma  Goldman  be 
fore  the  Federal  Court  of  New  York,  Junf-July,  IQI?.  Mother  Earth 
Publishing  Co.,  New  York. 


MEETING  PEOPLE  49 

once  he  launched  into  a  eulogy  of  our  speeches  in 
court.     "  What  a  splendid  opportunity  for  propa 
ganda/'  he  said;  "it  is  worth  going  to  prison,  if 
the  courts  can  so  successfully  be  turned  into  a 
forum."     I  felt  his  steady  cold  gaze  upon  me, 
penetrating  my  very  being,  as  if  he  were  reflect 
ing  upon  the  use  I  might  be  put  to.     Presently 
he  asked  what  I  would  want  to  do.     I  told  him 
I  would  like  to  repay  America  what  it  had  done 
for  Russia.     I  spoke  of  the  Society  of  the  Friends 
of  Russian  Freedom,  organized  thirty  years  ago 
by   George    Kennan   and  later   reorganized  by 
Alice  Stone  Blackwell  and  other  liberal  Ameri 
cans.     I  briefly  sketched  the  splendid  work  they 
had  done  to  arouse  interest  in  the  struggle  for 
Russian    freedom,    and    the    great    moral    and 
financial  aid  the  Society  had  given  through  all 
those  years.     To  organize  a  Russian  society  for 
American   freedom  was   my   plan.     Lenin    ap 
peared    enthusiastic.     "That    is    a   great    idea, 
and  you  shall  have  all  the  help  you  want.     But, 
of  course,  it  will  be  under  the  auspices  of  the 
Third    International.     Prepare    your    plan    in 
writing  and  send  it  to  me." 

I  broached  the  subject  of  the  Anarchists  in 
Russia.  I  showed  him  a  letter  I  had  received 
from  Martens,  the  Soviet  representative  in 


So     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

America,  shortly  before  my  deportation.     Mar 
tens  asserted  that  the  Anarchists  in  Russia  en 
joyed  full  freedom  of  speech  and  press.     Since 
my  arrival  I  found  scores  of  Anarchists  in  prison 
and  their  press  suppressed.     I  explained  that  I 
could    not    think   of  working   with    the    Soviet 
Government  so  long  as  my  comrades  were  in 
prison  for  opinion's  sake.     I  also  told  him  of  the 
resolutions  of  the  Moscow  Anarchist  Conference. 
He  listened  patiently  and  promised  to  bring  the 
matter  to  the  attention  of  his  party.     "  But  as 
to  free  speech/'  he  remarked,  "that  is,  of  course, 
a  bourgeois  notion.     There  can  be  no  free  speech 
in  a  revolutionary  period.     We  have  the  peasan 
try  against  us  because  we  can  give  them  nothing 
in  return  for  their  bread.     We  will  have  them  on 
our  side  when  we  have  something  to  exchange. 
Then  you  can  have  all  the  free  speech  you  want 
—but  not  now.     Recently  we  needed  peasants 
•to  cart  some  wood  into  the  city.    They  demanded 
salt.     We  thought  we  had  no  salt,  but  then  we 
discovered  seventy  poods  in  Moscow  in  one  of 
our   warehouses.     At    once   the    peasants   were 
willing  to  cart  the  wood.     Your  comrades  must 
wait  until  we  can  meet  the  needs  of  the  peasants. 
Meanwhile,  they  should  work  with  us.     Look  at 
William  Shatov,  for  instance,  who  has  helped 


MEETING  PEOPLE  51 

save  Petrograd  from  Yudenitch.  He  works 
with  us  and  we  appreciate  his  services.  Shatov 
was  among  the  first  to  receive  the  order  of  the 
Red  Banner." 

Free  speech,  free  press,  the  spiritual  achieve 
ments  of  centuries,  what  were  they  to  this  man? 
A  Puritan,  he  was  sure  his  scheme  alone  could 
redeem  Russia.  Those  who  served  his  plans 
were  right,  the  others  could  not  be  tolerated. 

A  shrewd  Asiatic,  this  Lenin.  He  knows  how 
to  play  on  the  weak  sides  of  men  by  flattery, 
rewards,  medals.  I  left  convinced  that  his 
approach  to  people  was  purely  utilitarian,  for 
the  use  he  could  get  out  of  them  for  his  scheme. 
And  his  scheme — was  it  the  Revolution  ? 

I  prepared  the  plan  for  the  Society  of  the 
Russian  Friends  of  American  Freedom  and 
elaborated  the  details  of  the  work  I  had  in  mind, 
but  refused  to  place  myself  under  the  protecting 
wing  of  the  Third  International.  I  explained  to 
Lenin  that  the  American  people  had  little  faith 
in  politics,  and  would  certainly  consider  it  an  im 
position  to  be  directed  and  guided  by  a  political 
machine  from  Moscow.  I  could  not  consistently 
align  myself  with  the  Third  International. 

Some  time  later  I  saw  Tchicherin.  I  believe 
it  was  4  A.  M.  when  our  interview  took  place. 


52     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

He  also  asked  about  the  possibilities  of  a  revolu 
tion  in  America,  and  seemed  to  doubt  my  judg 
ment  when  I  informed  him  that  there  was  no 
hope  of  it  in  the  near  future.  We  spoke  of  the 
I.  W.  W.,  which  had  evidently  been  misrep 
resented  to  him.  I  assured  Tchicherin  that 
while  I  am  not  an  I.  W.  W.  I  must  state  that  they 
represented  the  only  conscious  and  effective 
revolutionary  proletarian  organization  in  the 
United  States,  and  were  sure  to  play  an  impor 
tant  role  in  the  future  labour  history  of  the 
country. 

Next  to  Balabanova,  Tchicherin  impressed 
me  as  the  most  simple  and  unassuming  of  the 
leading  Communists  in  Moscow.  But  all  were 
equally  naive  in  their  estimate  of  the  world  out 
side  of  Russia.  Was  their  judgment  so  faulty 
because  they  had  been  cut  off  from  Europe  and 
America  so  long?  Or  was  their  great  need  of 
European  help  father  to  their  wish?  At  any 
rate,  they  all  clung  to  the  idea  of  approach 
ing  revolutions  in  the  western  countries,  forget 
ful  that  revolutions  are  not  made  to  order, 
and  apparently  unconscious  that  their  own 
revolution  had  been  twisted  out  of  shape  and 
semblance  and  was  gradually  being  done  to 
death. 


MEETING  PEOPLE  53 

The  editor  of  the  London  Daily  Herald,  ac 
companied  by  one  of  his  reporters,  had  preceded 
me  to  Moscow.  They  wanted  to  visit  Kropot 
kin,  and  they  had  been  given  a  special  car. 
Together  with  Alexander  Berkman  and  A. 
Shapiro,  I  was  able  to  join  Mr.  Lansbury. 

The  Kropotkin  cottage  stood  back  in  the  gar 
den  away  from  the  street.  Only  a  faint  ray 
from  a  kerosene  lamp  lit  up  the  path  to  the 
house.  Kropotkin  received  us  with  his  charac 
teristic  graciousness,  evidently  glad  at  our  visit. 
But  I  was  shocked  at  his  altered  appearance. 
The  last  time  I  had  seen  him  was  in  1907,  in 
Paris,  which  I  visited  after  the  Anarchist  Con 
gress  in  Amsterdam.  Kropotkin,  barred  from 
France  for  many  years,  had  just  been  given 
the  right  to  return.  He  was  then  sixty-five 
years  of  age,  but  still  so  full  of  life  and  energy 
that  he  seemed  much  younger.  Now  he  looked 
old  and  worn. 

I  was  eager  to  get  some  light  from  Kropotkin 
on  the  problems  that  were  troubling  me,  particu 
larly  on  the  relation  of  the  Bolsheviki  to  the 
Revolution.  What  was  his  opinion  ?  Why  had 
he  been  silent  so  long  ? 

I  took  no  notes  and  therefore  I  can  give  only 
the  gist  of  what  Kropotkin  said.  He  stated  that 


54     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

the  Revolution  had  carried  the  people  to  great 
spiritual  heights  and  had  paved  the  way  for 
profound  social  changes.  If  the  people  had  been 
permitted  to  apply  their  released  energies,  Rus 
sia  would  not  be  in  her  present  condition  of  ruin. 
The  Bolsheviki,  who  had  been  carried  to  the 
top  by  the  revolutionary  wave,  first  caught  the 
popular  ear  by  extreme  revolutionary  slogans, 
thereby  gaining  the  confidence  of  the  masses  and 
the  support  of  militant  revolutionists. 

He  continued  to  narrate  that  early  in  the 
October  period  the  Bolsheviki  began  to  sub 
ordinate  the  interests  of  the  Revolution  to  the 
establishment  of  their  dictatorship,  which  coerced 
and  paralysed  every  social  activity.  He  stated 
that  the  cooperatives  were  the  main  medium 
that  could  have  bridged  the  interests  of  the 
peasants  and  the  workers.  The  cooperatives 
were  among  the  first  to  be  crushed.  He  spoke 
with  much  feeling  of  the  oppression,  the  persecu 
tion,  the  hounding  of  every  shade  of  opinion,  and 
cited  numerous  instances  of  the  misery  and  dis 
tress  of  the  people.  He  emphasized  that  the 
Bolsheviki  had  discredited  Socialism  and  Com 
munism  in  the  eyes  of  the  Russian  people. 

"Why  haven't  you  raised  your  voice  against 
these  evils,  against  this  machine  that  is  sapping 


MEETING  PEOPLE  55 

the  life  blood  of  the  Revolution?"  I  asked.  He 
gave  two  reasons.  As  long  as  Russia  was  being 
attacked  by  the  combined  Imperialists,  and 
Russian  women  and  children  were  dying  from 
the  effects  of  the  blockade,  he  could  not  join  the 
shrieking  chorus  of  the  ex-revolutionists  in  the 
cry  of  "Crucify!"  He  preferred  silence.  Sec 
ondly,  there  was  no  medium  of  expression  in 
Russia  itself.  To  protest  to  the  Government 
was  useless.  Its  concern  was  to  maintain  itselt 
in  power.  It  could  not  stop  at  such  "trifles" 
as  human  rights  or  human  lives.  Then  he  added : 
"We  have  always  pointed  out  the  effects  of 
Marxism  in  action.  Why  be  surprised  now?" 

I  asked  Kropotkin  whether  he  was  noting 
down  his  impressions  and  observations.  Surely 
he  must  see  the  importance  of  such  a  record 
to  his  comrades  and  to  the  workers;  in  fact,  to 
the  whole  world.  "No,"  he  said;  "it  is  impossi 
ble  to  write  when  one  is  in  the  midst  of  great 
human  suffering,  when  every  hour  brings  new 
tragedies.  Then  there  may  be  a  raid  at  any 
moment.  The  Tcheka  comes  swooping  down 
in  the  night,  ransacks  every  corner,  turns 
everything  inside  out,  and  marches  off  with 
every  scrap  of  paper.  Under  such  constant 
stress  it  is  impossible  to  keep  records.  But  be- 


56     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

sides  these  considerations  there  is  my  book  on 
Ethics.  I  can  only  work  a  few  hours  a  day,  and 
I  must  concentrate  on  that  to  the  exclusion  of 
everything  else." 

After  a  tender  embrace  which  Peter  never 
failed  to  give  those  he  loved,  we  returned  to  our 
car.  My  heart  was  heavy,  my  spirit  confused 
and  troubled  by  what  I  had  heard.  I  was  also 
distressed  by  the  poor  state  of  health  of  our 
comrade:  I  feared  he  could  not  survive  till  spring. 
The  thought  that  Peter  Kropotkin  might  go  to 
his  grave  and  that  the  world  might  never  know 
what  he  thought  of  the  Russian  Revolution  was 
appalling. 


CHAPTER  VI 

PREPARING  FOR  AMERICAN  DEPORTEES 

EVENTS    in    Moscow,    quickly    following 
each    other,    were    full    of    interest.     I 
wanted  to  remain  in  that  vital  city,  but  as 
I  had  left  all  my  effects  in  Petrograd  I  decided 
to  return  there  and  then  come  back  to  Moscow 
to  join  Lunacharsky  in  his  work.     A  few  days 
before  my  departure  a  young  woman,  an  Anarch 
ist,  came  to  visit  me.     She  was  from  the  Petro 
grad  Museum  of  the  Revolution  and  she  called 
to  inquire  whether  I  would  take  charge  of  the 
Museum    branch    work    in    Moscow.     She    ex 
plained  that  the  original  idea  of  the  Museum 
was  due  to  the  famous  old  revolutionist  Vera 
Nikolaievna  Figner,  and  that  it  had  recently 
been  organized  by  non-partisan  elements.     The 
majority  of  the  men  and  women  who  worked 
in  the  Museum  were  not  Communists,  she  said; 
but  they  were  devoted  to  the  Revolution  and 
anxious  to  create  something  which  could  in  the 
future  serve  as  a  source  of  information  and  in- 

57 


58     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

spiration  to  earnest  students  of  the  great  Rus 
sian  Revolution.  When  my  caller  was  informed 
that  I  was  about  to  return  to  Petrograd,  she 
invited  me  to  visit  the  Museum  and  to  become 
acquainted  with  its  work. 

Upon  my  arrival  in  Petrograd  I  found  un 
expected  work  awaiting  me.  Zorin  informed  me 
that  he  had  been  notified  by  Tchicherin  that  a 
thousand  Russians  had  been  deported  from 
America  and  were  on  their  way  to  Russia.  They 
were  to  be  met  at  the  border  and  quarters  were 
to  be  immediately  prepared  for  them  in  Petro 
grad.  Zorin  asked  me  to  join  the  Commission 
about  to  be  organized  for  that  purpose. 

The  plan  of  such  a  commission  for  American 
deportees  had  been  broached  to  Zorin  soon  after 
our  arrival  in  Russia.  At  that  time  Zorin 
directed  us  to  talk  the  matter  over  with  Tchich 
erin,  which  we  did.  But  three  months  passed 
without  anything  having  been  done  about  it. 
Meanwhile,  our  comrades  of  the  Buford  were 
still  walking  from  department  to  department, 
trying  to  be  placed  where  they  might  do  some 
good.  They  were  a  sorry  lot,  those  men  who 
had  come  to  Russia  with  such  high  hopes,  eager 
to  render  service  to  the  revolutionary  people. 
Most  of  them  were  skilled  workers,  mechanics — 


PREPARING  FOR  DEPORTEES          59 

men  Russia  needed  badly;  but  the  cumbersome 
Bolshevik  machine  and  general  inefficiency  made 
it  a  very  complex  matter  to  put  them  to  work. 
Some  had  tried  independently  to  secure  jobs, 
but  they  could  accomplish  very  little.  More 
over,  those  who  found  employment  were  soon 
made  to  feel  that  the  Russian  workers  resented 
the  eagerness  and  intensity  of  their  brothers 
from  America.  "Wait  till  you  have  starved  as 
long  as  we,"  they  would  say,  "wait  till  you  have 
tasted  the  blessings  of  Commissarship,  and  we 
will  see  if  you  are  still  so  eager."  In  every  way 
the  deportees  were  discouraged  and  their  en 
thusiasm  dampened. 

To  avoid  this  unnecessary  waste  of  energy 
and  suffering  the  Commission  was  at  last  or 
ganized  in  Petrograd.  It  consisted  of  Ravitch, 
the  then  Minister  of  Internal  Affairs  for  the 
Northern  District;  her  secretary,  Kaplun;  two 
members  of  the  Bureau  of  War  Prisoners;  Alex 
ander  Berkman,  and  myself.  The  new  deportees 
were  due  in  two  weeks,  and  much  work  was  to  be 
done  to  prepare  for  their  reception.  It  was  un 
fortunate  that  no  active  participation  could  be 
expected  from  Ravitch  because  her  time  was  too 
much  occupied.  Besides  holding  the  post  of 
Minister  of  the  Interior  she  was  Chief  of  the 


60     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

Petrograd  Militia,  and  she  also  represented  the 
Moscow  Foreign  Office  in  Petrograd.  Her  regu 
lar  working  hours  were  from  8  A.  M.  to  2  A.  M. 
Kaplun,  a  very  able  administrator,  had  charge 
of  the  entire  internal  work  of  the  Department 
and  could  therefore  give  us  very  little  of  his  time. 
There  remained  only  four  persons  to  accomplish 
within  a  short  time  the  big  task  of  preparing  liv 
ing  quarters  for  a  thousand  deportees  in  starved 
and  ruined  Russia.  Moreover,  Alexander  Berk- 
man,  heading  the  Reception  Committee,  had 
to  leave  for  the  Latvian  border  to  meet  the 
exiles. 

It  was  an  almost  impossible  task  for  one  per 
son,  but  I  was  very  anxious  to  save  the  second 
group  of  deportees  the  bitter  experiences  and  the 
disappointments  of  my  fellow  companions  of  the 
Buford.  I  could  undertake  the  work  only  by 
making  the  condition  that  I  be  given  the  right  of 
entry  to  the  various  government  departments, 
for  I  had  learned  by  that  time  how  paralysing 
was  the  effect  of  the  bureaucratic  red  tape  which 
delayed  and  often  frustrated  the  most  earnest 
and  energetic  efforts.  Kaplun  consented.  "Call 
on  me  at  any  time  for  anything  you  may  re 
quire,"  he  said;  "I  will  give  orders  that  you  be 
admitted  everywhere  and  supplied  with  every- 


PREPARING  FOR  DEPORTEES         61 

thing  you  need.  If  that  should  not  help,  call  on 
the  Tcheka,"  he  added.  I  had  never  called  upon 
the  police  before,  I  informed  him;  why  should  I 
do  so  in  revolutionary  Russia?  "In  bourgeois 
countries  that  is  a  different  matter,"  explained 
Kaplun;  "with  us  the  Tcheka  defends  the  Revo 
lution  and  fights  sabotage/'  I  started  on  my 
work  determined  to  do  without  the  Tcheka. 
Surely  there  must  be  other  methods,  I  thought. 

Then  began  a  chase  over  Petrograd.  Mate 
rials  were  very  scarce  and  it  was  most  difficult  to 
procure  them  owing  to  the  unbelievably  central 
ized  Bolshevik  methods.  Thus  to  get  a  pound 
of  nails  one  had  to  file  applications  in  about  ten 
or  fifteen  bureaus;  to  secure  some  bed  linen  or 
ordinary  dishes  one  wasted  days.  Everywhere 
in  the  offices  crowds  of  Government  employees 
stood  about  smoking  cigarettes,  awaiting  the 
hour  when  the  tedious  task  of  the  day  would  be 
over.  My  co-workers  of  the  War  Prisoners' 
Bureau  fumed  at  the  irritating  and  unnecessary 
delays,  but  to  no  purpose.  They  threatened 
with  the  Tcheka,  with  the  concentration  camp, 
even  with  raztrel  (shooting).  The  latter  was  the 
most  favourite  argument.  Whenever  any  dif 
ficulty  arose  one  immediately  heard  raztreliat- 
to  be  shot.  But  the  expression,  so  terrible 


62     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

in  its  significance,  was  gradually  losing  its  effect 
upon  the  people:  man  gets  used  to  everything. 

I  decided  to  try  other  methods.  I  would  talk 
to  the  employees  in  the  departments  about  the 
vital  interest  the  conscious  American  workers 
felt  in  the  great  Russian  Revolution,  and  of  their 
faith  and  hope  in  the  Russian  proletariat.  The 
people  would  become  interested  immediately, 
but  the  questions  they  would  ask  were  as  strange 
as  they  were  pitiful:  "Have  the  people  enough 
to  eat  in  America?  How  soon  will  the  Revolu 
tion  be  there?  Why  did  you  come  to  starving 
Russia?"  They  were  eager  for  information  and 
news,  these  mentally  and  physically  starved 
people,  cut  off  by  the  barbarous  blockade  from 
all  touch  with  the  western  world.  Things 
American  were  something  wonderful  to  them.  A 
piece  of  chocolate  or  a  cracker  were  unheard-of 
dainties — they  proved  the  key  to  everybody's 
heart. 

Within  two  weeks  I  succeeded  in  procuring 
most  of  the  things  needed  for  the  expected  de 
portees,  including  furniture,  linen,  and  dishes. 
A  miracle,  everybody  said. 

However,  the  renovation  of  the  houses  that 
were  to  serve  as  living  quarters  for  the  exiles  was 
not  accomplished  so  easily.  I  inspected  what, 


PREPARING  FOR  DEPORTEES         63 

as  I  was  told,  had  once  been  first-class  hotels.  I 
found  them  located  in  the  former  prostitute  dis 
trict;  cheap  dives  they  were,  until  the  Bolsheviki 
closed  all  brothels.  They  were  germ-eaten,  ill- 
smelling,  and  filthy.  It  was  no  small  problem  to 
turn  those  dark  holes  into  a  fit  habitation  within 
two  weeks.  A  coat  of  paint  was  a  luxury  not  to 
be  thought  of.  There  was  nothing  else  to  do  but 
to  strip  the  rooms  of  furniture  and  draperies,  and 
have  them  thoroughly  cleaned  and  disinfected. 

One  morning  a  group  of  forlorn-looking  crea 
tures,  in  charge  of  two  militiamen,  were  brought 
to  my  temporary  office.  They  came  to  work,  I 
was  informed.  The  group  consisted  of  a  one- 
armed  old  man,  a  consumptive  woman,  and 
eight  boys  and  girls,  mere  children,  pale,  starved, 
and  in  rags.  "Where  do  these  unfortunates  come 
from?"  I  inquired.  "They  are  speculators/' 
one  of  the  militiamen  replied;  "we  rounded  them 
up  on  the  market."  The  prisoners  began  to 
weep.  They  were  no  speculators,  they  protested ; 
they  were  starving,  they  had  received  no  bread 
in  two  days.  They  were  compelled  to  go  out 
to  the  market  to  sell  matches  or  thread  to  secure 
a  little  bread.  In  the  midst  of  this  scene  the 
old  man  fainted  from  exhaustion,  demonstrating 
better  than  words  that  he  had  speculated  only  in 


64     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

hunger.  I  had  seen  such  "speculators"  before, 
driven  in  groups  through  the  streets  of  Moscow 
and  Petrograd  by  convoys  with  loaded  guns 
pointed  at  the  backs  of  the  prisoners. 

I  could  not  think  of  having  the  work  done  by 
these  starved  creatures.  But  the  militiamen  in 
sisted  that  they  would  not  let  them  go;  they  had 
orders  to  make  them  work.  I  called  up  Kaplun 
and  informed  him  that  I  considered  it  out  of  the 
question  to  have  quarters  for  American  deportees 
prepared  by  Russian  convicts  whose  only  crime 
was  hunger.  Thereupon  Kaplun  ordered  the 
group  set  free  and  consented  that  I  give  them  of 
the  bread  sent  for  the  workers'  rations.  But  a 
valuable  day  was  lost. 

The  next  morning  a  group  of  boys  and  girls 
came  singing  along  the  Nevski  Prospekt.  They 
were  kursanti  from  the  Tauride  Palace  who  were 
sent  to  my  office  to  work.  On  my  first  visit  to 
the  palace  I  had  been  shown  the  quarters  of  the 
kursanti,  the  students  of  the  Bolshevik  academy. 
They  were  mostly  village  boys  and  girls  housed, 
fed,  clothed,  and  educated  by  the  Government, 
later  to  be  placed  in  responsible  positions  in  the 
Soviet  regime.  At  the  time  I  was  impressed  by 
the  institutions,  but  by  April  I  had  looked  some 
what  beneath  the  surface.  I  recalled  what  a 


PREPARING  FOR  DEPORTEES         65 

young  woman,  a  Communist,  had  told  me  in 
Moscow  about  these  students.  'They  are  the 
special  caste  now  being  reared  in  Russia/'  she 
had  said.  "Like  the  church  which  maintains 
and  educates  its  religious  priesthood,  our  Gov 
ernment  trains  a  military  and  civic  priesthood. 
They  are  a  favoured  lot."  I  had  more  than  one 
occasion  to  convince  myself  of  the  truth  of  it. 
The  kursanti  were  being  given  every  advantage 
and  many  special  privileges.  They  knew  their 
importance  and  they  behaved  accordingly. 

Their  first  demand  when  they  came  to  me  was 
for  the  extra  rations  of  bread  they  had  been 
promised.  This  demand  satisfied,  they  stood 
about  and  seemed  to  have  no  idea  of  work.  It 
was  evident  that  whatever  else  the  kursanti 
might  be  taught,  it  was  not  to  labour.  But, 
then,  few  people  in  Russia  know  how  to  work. 
The  situation  looked  hopeless.  Only  ten  days 
remained  till  the  arrival  of  the  deportees,  and  the 
"hotels"  assigned  for  their  use  were  still  in  as  un 
inhabitable  a  condition  as  before.  It  was  no  use 
to  threaten  with  the  Tcheka,  as  my  co-workers 
did.  I  appealed  to  the  boys  and  girls  in  the 
spirit  of  the  American  deportees  who  were  about 
to  arrive  in  Russia  full  of  enthusiasm  for  the 
Revolution  and  eager  to  join  in  the  great  work  of 


66     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

reconstruction.  The  kursanti  were  the  pam 
pered  charges  of  the  Government,  but  they  were 
not  long  from  the  villages,  and  they  had  had  no 
time  to  become  corrupt.  My  appeal  was  ef 
fective.  They  took  up  the  work  with  a  will,  and 
at  the  end  of  ten  days  the  three  famous  hotels 
were  ready  as  far  as  willingness  to  work  and  hot 
water  without  soap  could  make  them.  We  were 
very  proud  of  our  achievement  and  we  eagerly 
awaited  the  arrival  of  the  deportees. 

At  last  they  came,  but  to  our  great  surprise 
they  proved  to  be  no  deportees  at  all.  They 
were  Russian  war  prisoners  from  Germany.  The 
misunderstanding  was  due  to  the  blunder  of 
some  official  in  Tchicherin's  office  who  misread 
the  radio  information  about  the  party  due  at  the 
border.  The  prepared  hotels  were  locked  and 
sealed;  they  were  not  to  be  used  for  the  returned 
war  prisoners  because  "they  were  prepared  for 
American  deportees  who  still  might  come."  All 
the  efforts  and  labour  had  been  in  vain. 


CHAPTER  VII 

REST    HOMES    FOR    WORKERS 

SINCE  my  return  from  Moscow  I  noticed 
a  change  in  Zorin's  attitude:  he  was  re 
served,   distant,   and    not    as   friendly   as 
when  we  first  met.     I  ascribed  it  to  the  fact  that 
he  was  overworked  and  fatigued,  and  not  wishing 
to  waste  his  valuable  time  I  ceased  visiting  the 
Zorins  as  frequently  as  before.     One  day,  how 
ever,  he  called  up  to  ask  if  Alexander  Berkman 
and  myself  would  join  him  in  certain  work  he  was 
planning,  and  which  was  to  be  done  in  hurry-up 
American  style,  as  he  put  it.     On  calling  to  see 
him  we  found  him  rather  excited — an  unusual 
thing  for  Zorin  who  was  generally  quiet  and  re 
served.     He  was  full  of  a  new  scheme  to  build 
"rest  homes"  for  workers.     He  explained  that 
on  Kameniy  Ostrov  were  the  magnificent  man 
sions  of  the  Stolypins,  the  Polovtsovs,  and  others 
of  the  aristocracy  and  bourgeoisie,  and  that  he 
was  planning  to  turn  them  into  recreation  cen 
tres  for  workers.     Would  we  join  in  the  work? 

67 


68     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

Of  course,  we  consented  eagerly,  and  the  next 
morning  we  went  over  to  inspect  the  island.  It 
was  indeed  an  ideal  spot,  dotted  with  magnificent 
mansions,  some  of  them  veritable  museums, 
containing  rare  gems  of  painting,  tapestry,  and 
furniture.  The  man  in  charge  of  the  buildings 
called  our  attention  to  the  art  treasures,  pro 
testing  that  they  would  be  injured  or  entirely 
destroyed  if  put  to  the  planned  use.  But  Zorin 
was  set  on  his  scheme.  "Recreation  homes  for 
workers  are  more  important  than  art,"  he  said. 
We  returned  to  the  Astoria  determined  to 
devote  ourselves  to  the  work  and  to  go  at  it 
intensively,  as  the  houses  were  to  be  ready  for 
the  First  of  May.  We  prepared  detailed  plans 
for  dining  rooms,  sleeping  chambers,  reading 
rooms,  theatre  and  lecture  halls,  and  recreation 
places  for  the  workers.  As  the  first  and  most 
necessary  step  we  proposed  the  organization  of  a 
dining  room  to  feed  the  workers  who  were  to  be 
employed  in  preparing  the  place  for  their  com 
rades.  I  had  learned  from  my  previous  expe 
rience  with  the  hotels  that  much  valuable  time 
was  lost  because  of  the  failure  to  provide  for 
those  actually  employed  on  such  work.  Zorin 
consented  and  promised  that  we  were  to  take 
charge  within  a  few  days.  But  a  week  passed 


REST  HOMES  FOR  WORKERS          69 

and  nothing  further  was  heard  about  what  was 
to  be  a  rush  job.  Some  time  later  Zorin  called 
up  to  ask  us  to  accompany  him  to  the  island. 
On  our  arrival  there  we  found  half-a-dozen  Com 
missars  already  in  charge,  with  scores  of  people 
idling  about.  Zorin  reassured  us  that  matters 
would  arrange  themselves  and  that  we  should 
have  an  opportunity  to  organize  the  work  as 
planned.  However,  we  soon  realized  that  the 
newly  fledged  officialdom  was  as  hard  to  cope 
with  as  the  old  bureaucracy. 

Every  Commissar  had  his  favourites  whom  he 
managed  to  list  as  employed  on  the  job,  thereby 
entitling  them  to  bread  rations  and  a  meal.  Thus 
almost  before  any  actual  workers  appeared  on 
the  scene,  eighty  alleged  "technicians"  were  al 
ready  in  possession  of  dinner  tickets  and  bread 
cards.  The  men  actually  mobilized  for  the 
work  received  hardly  anything.  The  result  was 
general  sabotage.  Most  of  the  men  sent  over  to 
prepare  the  rest  homes  for  the  workers  came  from 
concentration  camps:  they  were  convicts  and 
military  deserters.  I  had  often  watched  them 
at  work,  and  in  justice  to  them  it  must  be  said 
that  they  did  not  overexert  themselves.  "Why 
should  we,"  they  would  say;  "we  are  fed  on 
Sovietski  soup;  dirty  dishwater  it  is,  and  we 


70     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

receive  only  what  is  left  over  from  the  idlers  who 
order  us  about.  And  who  will  rest  in  these 
homes?  Not  we  or  our  brothers  in  the  factories. 
Only  those  who  belong  to  the  party  or  who  have 
a  pull  will  enjoy  this  place.  Besides,  the  spring 
is  near;  we  are  needed  at  home  on  the  farm. 
Why  are  we  kept  here?"  Indeed,  they  did  not 
exert  themselves,  those  stalwart  sons  of  Rus 
sia's  soil.  There  was  no  incentive:  they  had  no 
point  of  contact  with  the  life  about  them,  and 
there  was  no  one  who  could  translate  to  them  the 
meaning  of  work  in  revolutionary  Russia.  They 
were  dazed  by  war,  revolution,  and  hunger- 
nothing  could  rouse  them  out  of  their  stupor. 

Many  of  the  buildings  on  Kameniy  Ostrov 
had  been  taken  up  for  boarding  schools  and 
homes  for  defectives;  some  were  occupied  by  old 
professors,  teachers,  and  other  intellectuals.  Since 
the  Revolution  these  people  lived  there  un 
molested,  but  now  orders  came  to  vacate,  to 
make  room  for  the  rest  homes.  As  almost  no 
provision  had  been  made  to  supply  the  dis 
possessed  ones  with  other  quarters,  they  were 
practically  forced  into  the  streets.  Those  friendly 
with  Zinoviev,  Gorki,  or  other  influential  Com 
munists  took  their  troubles  to  them,  but  per 
sons  lacking  "pull"  found  no  redress.  The 


REST  HOMES  FOR  WORKERS          71 

scenes  of  misery  which  I  was  compelled  to 
witness  daily  exhausted  my  energies.  It  was 
all  unnecessarily  cruel,  impractical,  without  any 
bearing  on  the  Revolution.  Added  to  this  was 
the  chaos  and  confusion  which  prevailed.  The 
bureaucratic  officials  seemed  to  take  particular 
delight  in  countermanding  each  other's  orders. 
Houses  already  in  the  process  of  renovation, 
and  on  which  much  work  and  material  were 
spent,  would  suddenly  be  left  unfinished  and 
some  other  work  begun.  Mansions  filled  with 
art  treasures  were  turned  into  night  lodgings, 
and  dirty  iron  cots  put  among  antique  furniture 
and  oil  paintings — an  incongruous,  stupid  waste 
of  time  and  energy.  Zorin  would  frequently 
hold  consultations  by  the  hour  with  the  staff  of 
artists  and  engineers  making  plans  for  theatres, 
lecture  halls,  and  amusement  places,  while  the 
Commissars  sabotaged  the  work.  I  stood  the 
painful  and  ridiculous  situation  for  two  weeks, 
then  gave  up  the  matter  in  despair. 

Early  in  May  the  workers'  rest  homes  on 
Kameniy  Ostrov  were  opened  with  much  pomp, 
music,  and  speeches.  Glowing  accounts  were 
sent  broadcast  of  the  marvellous  things  done  for 
the  workers  in  Russia.  In  reality,  it  was  Coney 
Island  transferred  to  the  environs  of  Petrograd, 


72     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

a  gaudy  showplace  for  credulous  visitors.  From 
that  time  on  Zorin's  demeanour  to  me  changed. 
He  became  cold,  even  antagonistic.  No  doubt 
he  began  to  sense  the  struggle  which  was  going 
on  within  me,  and  the  break  wrhich  was  bound  to 
come.  I  did,  however,  see  much  of  Lisa  Zorin, 
who  had  just  become  a  mother.  I  nursed  her 
and  her  baby,  glad  of  the  opportunity  thus  to 
express  my  gratitude  for  the  warm  friendship  the 
Zorins  had  shown  me  during  my  first  months  in 
Russia.  I  appreciated  their  sterling  honesty 
and  devotion.  Both  were  so  favourably  placed 
politically  that  they  could  be  supplied  with 
everything  they  wanted,  yet  Lisa  Zorin  lacked 
the  simplest  garments  for  her  baby.  "Thou 
sands  of  Russian  working  women  have  no  more, 
and  why  should  I?"  Lisa  would  say.  When 
she  was  so  weak  that  she  could  not  nurse  her 
baby,  Zorin  could  not  be  induced  to  ask  for 
special  rations.  I  had  to  conspire  against  them 
by  buying  eggs  and  butter  on  the  market  to  save 
the  lives  of  mother  and  child.  But  their  fine 
quality  of  character  made  my  inner  struggle  the 
more  difficult.  Reason  urged  me  to  look  the 
social  facts  in  the  face.  My  personal  attachment 
to  the  Communists  I  had  learned  to  know  and 
esteem  refused  to  accept  the  facts.  Never 


REST  HOMES  FOR  WORKERS          73 

mind  the  evils — I  would  say  to  myself — as  long 
as  there  are  such  as  the  Zorins  and  the  Balaba- 
novas,  there  must  be  something  vital  in  the 
ideas  they  represent.  I  held  on  tenaciously  to 
the  phantom  I  had  myself  created. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

THE    FIRST   OF    MAY    IN    PETROGRAD 

IN  1890  the  First  of  May  was  for  the  first  time 
celebrated  in  America  as  Labour's  interna 
tional  holiday.  May  Day  became  to  me  a 
great,  inspiring  event.  To  witness  the  celebra 
tion  of  the  First  of  May  in  a  free  country — it  was 
something  to  dream  of,  to  long  for,  but  perhaps 
never  to  be  realized.  And  now,  in  1920,  the 
dream  of  many  years  was  about  to  become  real 
in  revolutionary  Russia.  I  could  hardly  await 
the  morning  of  May  First.  It  was  a  glorious 
day,  with  the  warm  sun  melting  away  the  last 
crust  of  the  hard  winter.  Early  in  the  morning 
strains  of  music  greeted  me:  groups  of  workers 
and  soldiers  were  marching  through  the  streets, 
singing  revolutionary  songs.  The  city  was  gaily 
decorated:  the  Uritski  Square,  facing  the  Winter 
Palace,  was  a  mass  of  red,  the  streets  near  by  a 
veritable  riot  of  colour.  Great  crowds  were  about, 
all  wending  their  way  to  the  Field  of  Mars  where 
the  heroes  of  the  Revolution  were  buried. 

74 


THE  FIRST  OF  MAY  IN  PETROGRAD    75 

Though  I  had  an  admission  card  to  the  re 
viewing  stand  I  preferred  to  remain  among  the 
people,  to  feel  myself  a  part  of  the  great  hosts 
that  had  brought  about  the  world  event.  This 
was  their  day — the  day  of  their  making.  Yet- 
they  seemed  peculiarly  quiet,  oppressively  silent. 
There  was  no  joy  in  their  singing,  no  mirth  in 
their  laughter.  Mechanically  they  marched,  au 
tomatically  they  responded  to  the  claqueurs  on 
the  reviewing  stand  shouting  "Hurrah"  as  the 
columns  passed. 

In  the  evening  a  pageant  was  to  take  place. 
Long  before  the  appointed  hour  the  Uritski 
Square  down  to  the  palace  and  to  the  banks  of 
the  Neva  was  crowded  with  people  gathered  to 
witness  the  open-air  performance  symbolizing 
the  triumph  of  the  people.  The  play  consisted 
of  three  parts,  the  first  portraying  the  conditions 
which  led  up  to  the  war  and  the  role  of  the  Ger 
man  Socialists  in  it;  the  second  reproduced  the 
February  Revolution,  with  Kerensky  in  power; 
the  last— the  October  Revolution.  It  was  a 
play  beautifully  set  and  powerfully  acted,  a  play 
vivid,  real,  fascinating.  It  was  given  on  the 
steps  of  the  former  Stock  Exchange,  facing  the 
Square.  On  the  highest  step  sat  kings  and 
queens  with  their  courtiers,  attended  by  soldiery 


76     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

in  gay  uniforms.  The  scene  represents  a  gala 
court  affair:  the  announcement  is  made  that  a 
monument  is  to  be  built  in  honour  of  world 
capitalism.  There  is  much  rejoicing,  and  a  wild 
orgy  of  music  and  dance  ensues.  Then  from  the 
depths  there  emerge  the  enslaved  and  toiling 
masses,  their  chains  ringing  mournfully  to  the 
music  above.  They  are  responding  to  the  com 
mand  to  build  the  monument  for  their  masters: 
some  are  seen  carrying  hammers  and  anvils; 
others  stagger  under  the  weight  of  huge  blocks 
of  stone  and  loads  of  brick.  The  workers  are 
toiling  in  their  world  of  misery  and  darkness, 
lashed  to  greater  effort  by  the  whip  of  the  slave 
drivers,  while  above  there  is  light  and  joy,  and 
the  masters  are  feasting.  The  completion  of 
the  monument  is  signalled  by  large  yellow  disks 
hoisted  on  high  amidst  the  rejoicing  of  the 
world  on  top. 

At  this  moment  a  little  red  flag  is  seen  waving 
below,  and  a  small  figure  is  haranguing  the  peo 
ple.  Angry  fists  are  raised  and  then  flag  and 
figure  disappear,  only  to  reappear  again  in  dif 
ferent  parts  of  the  underworld.  Again  the  red 
flag  waves,  now  here,  now  there.  The  people 
slowly  gain  confidence  and  presently  become 
threatening.  Indignation  and  anger  grow — the 


THE  FIRST  OF  MAY  IN  PETROGRAD    7? 

kings  and  queens  become  alarmed.  They  fly  to 
the  safety  of  the  citadels,  and  the  army  prepares 
to  defend  the  stronghold  of  capitalism. 

It  is  August,  1914.  The  rulers  are  again  feast 
ing,  and  the  workers  are  slaving.  The  members 
of  the  Second  International  attend  the  confab  of 
the  mighty.  They  remain  deaf  to  the  plea  of  the 
workers  to  save  them  from  the  horrors  of  war. 
Then  the  strains  of  "God  Save  the  King"  an 
nounce  the  arrival  of  the  English  army.  It  is 
followed  by  Russian  soldiers  with  machine  guns 
and  artillery,  and  a  procession  of  nurses  and  crip 
ples,  the  tribute  to  the  Moloch  of  war. 

The  next  act  pictures  the  February  Revolu 
tion.  Red  flags  appear  everywhere,  armed 
motor  cars  dash  about.  The  people  storm  the 
Winter  Palace  and  haul  down  the  emblem  of 
Tsardom.  The  Kerensky  Government  assumes 
control,  and  the  people  are  driven  back  to  war. 
Then  comes  the  marvellous  scene  of  the  October 
Revolution,  with  soldiers  and  sailors  galloping 
along  the  open  space  before  the  white  marble 
building.  They  dash  up  the  steps  into  the 
palace,  there  is  a  brief  struggle,  and  the  victors 
are  hailed  by  the  masses  in  wild  jubilation.  The 
"Internationale"  floats  upon  the  air;  it  mounts 
higher  and  higher  into  exultant  peals  of  joy. 


78     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

Russia  is  free — the  workers,  sailors,  and  soldiers 
usher  in  the  new  era,  the  beginning  of  the  world 
commune! 

Tremendously  stirring  was  the  picture.  But 
the  vast  mass  remained  silent.  Only  a  faint 
applause  was  heard  from  the  great  throng.  I 
was  dumbfounded.  How  explain  this  astonish 
ing  lack  of  response?  When  I  spoke  to  Lisa 
Zorin  about  it  she  said  that  the  people  had 
actually  lived  through  the  October  Revolution, 
and  that  the  performance  necessarily  fell  flat  by 
comparison  with  the  reality  of  1917.  But  my 
little  Communist  neighbour  gave  a  different  ver 
sion.  'The  people  had  suffered  so  many  dis-1 
appointments  since  October,  1917,"  she  said, 
"that  the  Revolution  has  lost  all  meaning  to 
them.  The  play  had  the  effect  of  making  their 
disappointment  more  poignant." 


CHAPTER  IX 

INDUSTRIAL   MILITARIZATION 

THE  Ninth  Congress  of  the  All-Russian 
Communist  Party,  held  in  March,  1920, 
was  characterized  by  a  number  of  meas 
ures  which  meant  a  complete  turn  to  the  right. 
Foremost  among  them  was  the  militarization  of 
labour  and  the  establishment  of  one-man  man 
agement  of  industry,  as  against  the   collegiate 
shop  system.     Obligatory  labour  had  long  been 
a  law  upon  the  statutes  of  the  Socialist  Republic, 
but  it  was  carried  out,  as  Trotsky  said,  "only 
in  a  small  private  way."     Now  the  law  was  to__ 
be  made  effective  in  earnest.     Russia  was  to 
have    a    militarized    industrial    army    to    fight 
economic  disorganization,  even  as  the  Red  Army^ 
had  conquered  on  the  various  fronts.     Such  an 
army  could  be  whipped  into  line  only  by  rigid 
discipline,  it  was  claimed.     The  factory  colle 
giate  system  had  to  make  place  for  military  in 
dustrial  management. 

The  measure  was  bitterly  fought  at  the  Con- 


79 


80     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

gress  by  the  Communist  minority,  but  party 
discipline  prevailed.  However,  the  excitement 
did  not  abate:  discussion  of  the  subject  con 
tinued  long  after  the  congress  adjourned. 
Many  of  the  younger  Communists  agreed  that 
the  measure  indicated  a  step  to  the  right,  but 
they  defended  the  decision  of  their  party.  "The 
collegiate  system  has  proven  a  failure,"  they 
said.  'The  workers  will  not  work  voluntarily, 
and  our  industry  must  be  revived  if  we  are  to 
survive  another  year." 

Jack  Reed  also  held  this  view.     He  had  just 
returned  after  a  futile  attempt  to  reach  America 
through  Latvia,  and  for  days  we  argued  about 
the  new  policy.     Jack  insisted  it  was  unavoid 
able  so  long  as  Russia  was  being  attacked  and 
blockaded.     "We  have  been  compelled  to  mo 
bilize   an   army  to  fight  our  external    enemies, 
why   not   an   army  to  fight  our  worst   internal 
enemy,  hunger?     We  can  do  it  only  by  putting 
our   industry  on   its  feet."     I    pointed  out  the 
danger  of  the  military  method  and  questioned 
whether  the  workers  could  be  expected  to  be 
come    efficient    or    to    work    intensively    under 
compulsion.     Still,    Jack    thought    mobilization 
of  labour  unavoidable.     "It  must  be  tried,  any 
how,"  he  said. 


INDUSTRIAL  MILITARIZATION        81 

Petrograd  at  the  time  was  filled  with  rumours 
of  strikes.  The  story  made  the  rounds  that 
Zinoviev  and  his  staff,  while  visiting  the  factories 
to  explain  the  new  policies,  were  driven  by  the 
workers  from  the  premises.  To  learn  about  the 
situation  at  first  hand  I  decided  to  visit  the 
factories.  Already  during  my  first  months  in 
Russia  I  had  asked  Zorin  for  permission  to  see 
them.  Lisa  Zorin  had  requested  me  to  address 
some  labour  meetings,  but  I  declined  because  I 
felt  that  it  would  be  presumptuous  on  my  part  to 
undertake  to  teach  those  who  had  made  the 
revolution.  Besides,  I  was  not  quite  at  home 
with  the  Russian  language  then.  But  when  I 
asked  Zorin  to  let  me  visit  some  factories,  he  was 
evasive.  After  I  had  become  acquainted  with 
Ravitch  I  approached  her  on  the  subject,  and  she 
willingly  consented. 

The  first  works  to  be  visited  were  the  Putilov, 
the  largest  and  most  important  engine  and  car 
manufacturing  establishment.  Forty  thousand 
workers  had  been  employed  there  before  the  war. 
Now  I  was  informed  that  only  7,000  were  at  work. 
I  had  heard  much  of  the  Putilovtsi:  they  had 
played  a  heroic  part  in  the  revolutionary  days 
and  in  the  defence  of  Petrograd  against  Yuden- 
itch. 


82     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

At  the   Putilov  office  we  were    cordially    re 
ceived,  shown  about   the  various  departments, 
and  then  turned  over  to  a  guide.     There  were 
four  of  us  in  the  party,  of  whom  only  two  could 
speak  Russian.     I  lagged  behind  to  question  a 
group  working  at  a  bench.     At  first  I  was  met 
with  the  usual  suspicion,  which  I  overcame  by 
telling  the  men  that  I  was  bringing  the  greetings 
of  their  brothers  in  America.     "And  the  revolu 
tion    there?"     I    was    immediately    asked.     It 
seemed   to  have   become  a   national   obsession, 
this  idea  of  a  near  revolution   in   Europe  and 
America.     Everybody  in  Russia  clung  to  that 
hope.     It   was  hard  to   rob  those   misinformed 
people   of  their   naive   faith.     "The   American 
revolution  is  not  yet,"  I  told  them,   "but  the 
Russian  Revolution  has  found  an  echo  among 
the  proletariat  in  America."     I  inquired  about 
their  work,  their  lives,  and  their  attitude  toward 
the  new  decrees.     "As  if  we  had  not  been  driven 
enough   before,"   complained   one  of  the   men. 
'Now    we    are    to    work    under    the    military 
nagaika    [whip].     Of   course,    we   will    have    to 
be  in  the  shop  or  they  will  punish  us  as  industrial 
deserters.     But  how  can  they  get  more  work  out 
of  us?     We  are  suffering  hunger  and  cold.     We 
have  no  strength  to  give   more."     I  suggested 


INDUSTRIAL  MILITARIZATION        83 

that  the  Government  was  probably  compelled 
to  introduce  such  methods,  and  that  if  Russian 
industry  were  not  revived  the  condition  of  the 
workers  would  grow  even  worse.  Besides,  the 
Putilov  men  were  receiving  the  preferred  payok. 
"We  understand  the  great  misfortune  that  has 
befallen  Russia,"  one  of  the  workers  replied, 
"but  we  cannot  squeeze  more  out  of  ourselves. 
Even  the  two  pounds  of  bread  we  are  getting  is 
not  enough.  Look  at  the  bread,"  he  said,  hold 
ing  up  a  black  crust;  "can  we  live  on  that? 
And  our  children  ?  If  not  for  our  people  in  the 
country  or  some  trading  on  the  market  we  would 
die  altogether.  Now  comes  the  new  measure 
which  is  tearing  us  away  from  our  people,  send 
ing  us  to  the  other  end  of  Russia  while  our 
brothers  from  there  are  going  to  be  dragged  here, 
away  from  their  soil.  It's  a  crazy  measure  and 
it  won't  work." 

"  But  what  can  the  Government  do  in  the  face 
of  the  food  shortage  ? "     I  asked.     "  Food  short 
age!"  the  man  exclaimed;  "look  at  the  markets.^ 
Did  you  see  any  shortage  of  food  there?    Specu- 
lation  and  the  new  bourgeoisie,  that's  what's  the  ) 
matter.     The  one-man  management  is  our  new 
slave  driver.     First  the  bourgeoisie  sabotaged 
us,  and  now  they  are  again  in  control.     But  just 


84     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

let  them  try  to  boss  us !    They'll  find  out.     Just 
let  them  try!'' 

The  men  were  bitter  and  resentful.  Presently 
the  guide  returned  to  see  what  had  become  of 
me.  He  took  great  pains  to  explain  that  indus 
trial  conditions  in  the  mill  had  improved  con 
siderably  since  the  militarization  of  labour  went 
into  effect.  The  men  were  more  content  and 
many  more  cars  had  been  renovated  and  engines 
repaired  than  within  an  equal  period  under  the 
previous  management.  There  were  7,000  pro 
ductively  employed  in  the  works,  he  assured  me. 
I  learned,  however,  that  the  real  figure  was  less 
than  5,000  and  that  of  these  only  about  2,000 
were  actual  workers.  The  others  were  Govern 
ment  officials  and  clerks. 

After  the  Putilov  works  we  visited  the 
Treugolnik,  the  great  rubber  factory  of  Russia. 
The  place  was  clean  and  the  machinery  in  good 
order — a  well-equipped  modern  plant.  When  we 
reached  the  main  workroom  we  were  met  by  the 
superintendent,  who  had  been  in  charge  for  twenty- 
five  years.  He  would  show  us  around  himself,  he 
said.  He  seemed  to  take  great  pride  in  the  fac 
tory,  as  if  it  were  his  own.  It  rather  surprised 
me  that  they  had  managed  to  keep  everything 
in  such  fine  shape.  The  guide  explained  that  it 


INDUSTRIAL  MILITARIZATION        85 

was  because  nearly  the  whole  of  the  old  staff  had 
been  left  in  charge.  They  felt  that  whatever 
might  happen  they  must  not  let  the  place  go  to 
ruin.  It  was  certainly  very  commendable,  I 
thought,  but  soon  I  had  occasion  to  change  my 
mind.  At  one  of  the  tables,  cutting  rubber,  was 
an  old  worker  with  kindly  eyes  looking  out  of  a 
sad,  spiritual  face.  He  reminded  me  of  the  pilgrim 
Lucca  in  Gorki's  "  Night  Lodgings."  Our  guide 
kept  a  sharp  vigil,  but  I  managed  to  slip  away 
while  the  superintendent  was  explaining  some 
machinery  to  the  other  members  of  our  group. 

"Well,  batyushka,  how  is  it  with  you?"  I 
greeted  the  old  worker.  uBad,  matushka"  he 
replied;  "times  are  very  hard  for  us  old  people." 
I  told  him  how  impressed  I  was  to  find  everything 
in  such  good  condition  in  the  shop.  'That  is 
so,"  commented  the  old  worker,  "but  it  is  be 
cause  the  superintendent  and  his  staff  are  hoping 
from  day  to  day  that  there  may  be  a  change 
again,  and  that  the  Treugolnik  will  go  back  to 
its  former  owners.  I  know  them.  I  have 
worked  here  long  before  the  German  master  of 
this  plant  put  in  the  new  machinery." 

Passing  through  the  various  rooms  of  the  fac 
tory  I  saw  the  women  and  girls  look  up  in 
evident  dread.  It  seemed  strange  in  a  country 


86     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

where  the  proletarians  were  the  masters.  Ap 
parently  the  machines  were  not  the  only  things 
that  had  been  carefully  watched  over — the  old 
discipline,  too,  had  been  preserved:  the  em 
ployees  thought  us  Bolshevik  inspectors. 

The  great  flour  mill  of  Petrograd,  visited  next, 
looked  as  if  it  were  in  a  state  of  siege,  with 
armed  soldiers  everywhere,  even  inside  the  work 
rooms.  The  explanation  given  was  that  large 
quantities  of  precious  flour  had  been  vanishing. 
The  soldiers  watched  the  millmen  as  if  they  were 
galley  slaves,  and  the  workers  naturally  resented 
such  humiliating  treatment.  They  hardly  dared 
to  speak.  One  young  chap,  a  ffne-looking  fellow, 
complained  to  me  of  the  conditions.  "We  are 
here  virtual  prisoners,"  he  said;  "we  cannot 
make  a  step  without  permission.  We  are  kept 
hard  at  work  eight  hours  with  only  ten  minutes 
for  our  kipyatok  [boiled  water]  and  we  are 
searched  on  leaving  the  mill."  "Is  not  the 
theft  of  flour  the  cause  of  the  strict  surveillance?" 
I  asked.  "Not  at  all,"  replied  the  boy;  "the 
Commissars  of  the  mill  and  the  soldiers  know 
quite  well  where  the  flour  goes  to."  I  suggested 
that  the  workers  might  protest  against  such  a 
state  of  affairs.  "Protest,  to  whom?"  the  boy 
exclaimed;  "we'd  be  called  speculators  and 


INDUSTRIAL  MILITARIZATION        87 

counter-revolutionists  and  we'd  be  arrested." 
"Has  the  Revolution  given  you  nothing?"  I 
asked.  "Ah,  the  Revolution!  But  that  is  no 
more.  Finished,"  he  said  bitterly. 

The  following  morning  we  visited  the  Laferm 
tobacco  factory.  The  place  was  in  full  opera 
tion.  We  were  conducted  through  the  plant 
and  the  whole  process  was  explained  to  us,  be 
ginning  with  the  sorting  of  the  raw  material  and 
ending  with  the  finished  cigarettes  packed  for 
sale  or  shipment.  The  air  in  the  workrooms 
was  stifling,  nauseating.  "The  women  are  used 
to  this  atmosphere,"  said  the  guide;  "they  don't 
mind."  There  were  some  pregnant  women  at 
work  and  girls  no  older  than  fourteen.  They 
looked  haggard,  their  chests  sunken,  black  rings 
under  their  eyes.  Some  of  them  coughed  and 
the  hectic  flush  of  consumption  showed  on  their 
faces.  "Is  there  a  recreation  room,  a  place 
where  they  can  eat  or  drink  their  tea  and  inhale 
a  bit  of  fresh  air?"  There  was  no  such  thing,  I 
was  informed.  The  women  remained  at  work 
eight  consecutive  hours;  they  had  their  tea  and 
black  bread  at  their  benches.  The  system  was 
that  of  piece  work,  the  employees  receiving 
twenty-five  cigarettes  daily  above  their  pay 
with  permission  to  sell  or  exchange  them. 


88     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

I  spoke  to  some  of  the  women.  They  did  not 
complain  except  about  being  compelled  to  live 
far  away  from  the  factory.  In  most  cases  it 
required  more  than  two  hours  to  go  to  and  from 
work.  They  had  asked  to  be  quartered  near  the 
Laferm  and  they  received  a  promise  to  that 
effect,  but  nothing  more  was  heard  of  it. 

Life  certainly  has  a  way  of  playing  peculiar 
pranks.  In  America  I  should  have  scorned  the 
idea  of  social  welfare  work:  I  should  have  con 
sidered  it  a  cheap  palliative.  But  in  Socialist 
Russia  the  sight  of  pregnant  women  working  in 
suffocating  tobacco  air  and  saturating  them 
selves  and  their  unborn  with  the  poison  im 
pressed  me  as  a  fundamental  evil.  I  spoke  to 
Lisa  Zorin  to  see  whether  something  could  not 
be  done  to  ameliorate  the  evil.  Lisa  claimed  that 
"piece  work''  was  the  only  way  to  induce  the 
girls  to  work.  As  to  rest  rooms,  the  women 
themselves  had  already  made  a  fight  for  them, 
but  so  far  nothing  could  be  done  because  no 
space  could  be  spared  in  the  factory.  "But  if 
even  such  small  improvements  had  not  resulted 
from  the  Revolution,"  I  argued,  "what  purpose 
has  it  served?"  "The  workers  have  achieved 
control,"  Lisa  replied;  "they  are  now  in  power, 
and  they  have  more  important  things  to  attend 


INDUSTRIAL  MILITARIZATION        89 

to  than  rest  rooms — they  have  the  Revolution] 
to  defend.'*     Lisa  Zorin  had  remained  very  much 
the  proletarian,   but  she   reasoned  like   a  nun 
dedicated  to  the  service  of  the  Church. 

The   thought   oppressed   me   that   what   she 
called   the   "defence   of  the    Revolution"   was  j 
really  only  the  defence  of  her  party  in  power.,) 
At  any  rate,  nothing  came  of  my  attempt  at 
social  welfare  work. 


CHAPTER  X 

THE    BRITISH    LABOUR    MISSION 

I  WAS  glad  to  learn  that  Angelica  Balabanova 
arrived  in  Petrograd  to  prepare  quarters  for 
the  British  Labour  Mission.  During  my 
stay  in  Moscow  I  had  come  to  know  and  ap 
preciate  the  fine  spirit  of  Angelica.  She  was 
very  devoted  to  me  and  when  I  fell  ill  she  gave 
much  time  to  my  care,  procured  medicine  which 
could  be  obtained  only  in  the  Kremlin  drug 
store,  and  got  special  sick  rations  for  me.  Her 
friendship  was  generous  and  touching,  and  she 
endeared  herself  very  much  to  me. 

The  Narishkin  Palace  was  to  be  prepared  for 
the  Mission,  and  Angelica  invited  me  to  ac 
company  her  there.  I  noticed  that  she  looked 
more  worn  and  distressed  than  when  I  had  seen 
her  in  Moscow.  Our  conversation  made  it  clear 
to  me  that  she  suffered  keenly  from  the  reality 
which  was  so  unlike  her  ideal.  But  she  insisted 
that  what  seemed  failure  to  me  was  conditioned 
in  life  itself,  itself  the  greatest  failure. 

90 


THE  BRITISH  LABOUR  MISSION       91 

Narishkin  Palace  is  situated  on  the  southern 
bank  of  the  Neva,  almost  opposite  the  Peter-and- 
Paul  Fortress.  The  place  was  prepared  for  the 
expected  guests  and  a  number  of  servants  and 
cooks  installed  to  minister  to  their  needs.  Soon 
the  Mission  arrived — most  of  them  typical  work- 
ingmen  delegates — and  with  them  a  staff  of 
newspaper  men  and  Mrs.  Snowden.  The  most 
outstanding  figure  among  them  was  Bertrand 
Russell,  who  quickly  demonstrated  his  inde 
pendence  and  determination  to  be  free  to  in 
vestigate  and  learn  at  first  hand. 

In  honour  of  the  Mission  the  Bolsheviki 
organized  a  great  demonstration  on  the  Uritski 
Square.  Thousands  of  people,  among  them 
women  and  children,  came  to  show  their  grati 
tude  to  the  English  labour  representatives  for 
venturing  into  revolutionary  Russia.  The  cere 
mony  consisted  of  the  singing  of  the  "Interna 
tionale,"  followed  by  music  and  speeches,  the 
latter  translated  by  Balabanova  in  masterly 
fashion.  Then  came  the  military  exercises.  I 
heard  Mrs.  Snowden  say  disapprovingly,  "What 
a  display  of  military!"  I  could  not  resist  the 
temptation  of  remarking:  "Madame,  remember 
that  the  big  Russian  army  is  largely  the  making 
of  your  own  country.  Had  England  not  helped 


92     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

to  finance  the  invasions  into  Russia,  the  latter 
could  put  its  soldiers  to  useful  labour." 

The  British  Mission  was  entertained  royally 
with  theatres,  operas,  ballets,  and  excursions.1 
Luxury  was  heaped  upon  them  while  the  people! 
slaved  and  went  hungry.  The  Soviet  Govern 
ment  left  nothing  undone  to  create  a  good  im 
pression  and  everything  of  a  disturbing  nature 
was  kept  from  the  visitors.  Angelica  hated  the 
display  and  sham,  and  suffered  keenly  under  the 
rigid  watch  placed  upon  every  movement  of  the 
Mission.  "Why  should  they  not  see  the  true 
state  of  Russia?  Why  should  they  not  learn 
how  the  Russian  people  live  ? "  she  would  lament. 
'Yet  I  am  so  impractical/'  she  would  correct 
herself;  "perhaps  it  is  all  necessary."  At  the 
end_of  two  weeks  a  farewell  banquet  was  given  to 
the  visitors.  Angelica  insisted  that  I  must 
attend.  Again  there  were  speeches  and  toasts, 
as  is  the  custom  at  such  functions.  The  speeches 
which  seemed  to  ring  most  sincere  were  those  of 
Balabanova  and  Madame  Ravitch.  The  latter 
asked  me  to  interpret  her  address,  which  I  did. 
She  spoke  in  behalf  of  the  Russian  women  prole 
tarians  and  praised  their  fortitude  and  devotion 
to  the  Revolution.  "May  the  English  proleta 
rians  learn  the  quality  of  their  heroic  Russian 


THE  BRITISH  LABOUR  MISSION       93 

sisters,"  concluded  Madame  Ravitch.  Mrs. 
Snowden,  the  erstwhile  suffragette,  had  not  a 
word  in  reply.  She  preserved  a  "dignified" 
aloofness.  However,  the  lady  became  enlivened 
when  the  speeches  were  over  and  she  got  busy 
collecting  autographs. 


CHAPTER  XI 

A    VISIT    FROM    THE    UKRAINA 

EARLY  in  May  two  young  men  from  the 
Ukraina  arrived  in  Petrograd.  Both  had 
lived  in  America  for  a  number  of  years 
and  had  been  active  in  the  Yiddish  Labour  and 
Anarchist  movements.  One  of  them  had  also 
been  editor  of  an  English  weekly  Anarchist 
paper,  The  Alarm,  published  in  Chicago.  In 
1917,  at  the  outbreak  of  the  Revolution,  they 
left  for  Russia  together  with  other  emigrants. 
Arriving  in  their  native  country,  they  joined  the 
Anarchist  activities  there  which  had  gained  tre 
mendous  impetus  through  the  Revolution.  Their 
main  field  was  the  Ukraina,  In  1918  they  aided 
in  the  organization  of  the  Anarchist  Eederation 
Nabat  [Alarm],  and  began  the  publication  of  a 
paper  by  that  name.  Theoretically,  they  were 
at  variance  with  the  Bolsheviki;  practically  the 
Federation  Anarchists,  even  as  the  Anarchists 
throughout  Russia,  worked  with  the  Bolsheviki 

94 


A  VISIT  FROM  THE  UKRAINA         95 

and    also   fought   on   every   front    against   the 
counter-revolutionary  forces. 

When  the  two  Ukrainian  comrades  learned  of 
our  arrival  in  Russia  they  repeatedly  tried  to 
reach  us,  but  owing  to  the  political  conditions 
and   the    practical    impossibility   of  travelling, 
they    could     not    come     north.     Subsequently 
they  had  been  arrested  and  imprisoned  by  the 
Bolsheviki.     Immediately    upon    their    release 
they  started  for  Petrograd,  travelling  illegally. 
They    knew    the    dangers    confronting    them- 
arrest  and  possible  shooting  for  the  possession  and 
use  of  false  documents— but  they  were  willing  to 
risk   anything   because   they   were   determined 
that  we  should  learn  the  facts  about  the  pov~ 
stantsi  [revolutionary  peasants]  movements  led 
by  that  extraordinary  figure,  Nestor  Makhno. 
They  wanted  to  acquaint  us  with  the  history  of 
the  Anarchist   activities   in   Russia   and   relate 
how  the  iron  hand  of  the  Bolsheviki  had  crushed 

them. 

During  two  weeks,  in  the  stillness  ot  th 
Petrograd  nights,  the  two  Ukrainian  Anarchists 
unrolled  before  us  the  panorama  of  the  struggle 
in  the  Ukraina.  Dispassionately,  quietly,  and 
with  almost  uncanny  detachment  the  young 
men  told  their  story. 


96     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

Thirteen  different  governments  had  "  ruled'"' 
Ukraina.  Each  of  them  had  robbed  and  mur 
dered  the  peasantry,  made  ghastly  pogroms, 
and  left  death  and  ruin  in  its  way.  The  Ukrain 
ian  peasants,  a  more  independent  and  spirited 
race  than  their  northern  brothers,  had  come  to 
hate  all  governments  and  every  measure  which 
threatened  their  land  and  freedom.  They 
banded  together  and  fought  back  their  oppres 
sors  all  through  the  long  years  of  the  revolu 
tionary  period.  The  peasants  had  no  theories; 
they  could  not  be  classed  in  any  political  party. 
Theirs  was  an  instinctive  hatred  of  tyranny,  and 
practically  the  whole  of  Ukraina  soon  became  a 
rebel  camp.  Into  this  seething  cauldron  there 
came,  in  1917,  Nestor  Makhno. 

Makhno  was  a  Ukrainian  born.  A  natural 
rebel,  he  became  interested  in  Anarchism  at  an 
early  age.  At  seventeen  he  attempted  the  life 
of  a  Tsarist  spy  and  was  sentenced  to  death,  but 
owing  to  his  extreme  youth  the  sentence  was 
commuted  to  katorga  for  life  [severe  imprison 
ment,  one  third  of  the  term  in  chains].  The 
February  Revolution  opened  the  prison  doors 
for  all  political  prisoners,  Makhno  among  them. 
He  had  then  spent  ten  years  in  the  Butirky 
prison,  in  Moscow.  He  had  but  a  limited 


A  VISIT  FROM  THE  UKRAINA         9? 

schooling  when  first  arrested,  but  in  prison  he  had 
used  his  leisure  to  good  advantage.  By  the 
time  of  his  release  he  had  acquired  considerable 
knowledge  of  history,  political  economy,  and 
literature.  Shortly  after  his  liberation  Makhno 
returned  to  his  native  village,  Gulyai-Poleh, 
where  he  organized  a  trade  union  and  the  local 
soviet.  Then  he  threw  himself  in  the  revolu 
tionary  movement  and  during  all  of  1917  he  was' 
the  spiritual  teacher  and  leader  of  the  rebel 
peasants,  who  had  risen  against  the  landed  pro 
prietors. 

In  1918,  when  the  Brest  Peace  opened  Ukraina 
to  German  and  Austrian  occupation,  Makhno 
organized  the  rebel  peasant  bands  in  defence 
against  the  foreign  armies.  He  fought  against 
Skoropadski,  the  Ukrainian  Hetman,  who  was 
supported  by  German  bayonets.  He  waged 
successful  guerilla  warfare  against  Petlura,  Kale- 
din,  Grigoriev,  and  Denikin.  A  conscious  Anar 
chist,  he  laboured  to  give  the  instinctive  rebellion 
of  the  peasantry  definite  aim  and  purpose.  It 
was  the  Makhno  idea  that  the  social  revolution 
was  to  be  defended  against  all  enemies,  against 
every  counter-revolutionary  or  reactionary  at 
tempt  from  right  and  left.  At  the  same  time 
educational  and  cultural  work  was  carried  on 


98     MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

among  the  peasants  to  develop  them  along 
anarchist-communist  lines  with  the  aim  of  es 
tablishing  free  peasant  communes. 

In  February,   1919,  Makhno  entered  into  an 
agreement    with    the    Red    Army.     He    was  to 
continue   to   hold    the    southern   front   against 
Denikin  and  to  receive  from  the  Bolsheviki  the 
necessary  arms  and  ammunition.     Makhno  was 
to  remain  in  charge  of  the  povstantsi,  now  grown 
into  an  army,  the  latter  to  have  autonomy  in  its 
local  organizations,  the  revolutionary  Soviets  of 
the   district,   which   covered   several   provinces. 
It  was  agreed  that  the  povstantsi  should  have  the 
right  to  hold   conferences,   freely  discuss  their 
affairs,  and  take  action  upon  them.     Three  such 
conferences  were  held  in  February,  March,  and 
April.     But  the  Bolsheviki  failed  to  live  up  to  the 
agreement.     The  supplies  which  had  been  prom 
ised  Makhno,  and  which  he  needed  desperately, 
would  arrive  after  long  delays  or  failed  to  come 
altogether.     It  was  charged  that  this  situation 
was  due  to  the  orders  of  Trotsky  who  did  not 
look    favourably    upon    the    independent    rebel 
army.     However  it  be,  Makhno  was  hampered 
at  every  step,  while  Denikin  was  gaining  ground 
constantly.      Presently    the    Bolsheviki     began 
to  object  to  the  free  peasant  Soviets,  and  in 


A  VISIT  FROM  THE  UKRAINA        99 

May,  1919,  the  Commander-in-Chief  of  the 
southern  armies,  Kamenev,  accompanied  by 
members  of  the  Kharkov  Government,  arrived 
at  the  Makhno  headquarters  to  settle  the  dis 
puted  matters.  In  the  end  the  Bolshevik  mili 
tary  representatives  demanded  that  the  pov- 
stantsi  dissolve.  The  latter  refused,  charging  the 
Bolsheviki  with  a  breach  of  their  revolutionary 
agreement. 

Meanwhile,  the  Denikin  advance  was  becom 
ing  more  threatening,  and  Makhno  still  received 
no  support  from  the  Bolsheviki.     The  peasant 
army  then  decided  to  call  a  special  session  of  the 
Soviet  for  June  isth.     Definite  plans  and  meth 
ods  were  to  be  decided  upon  to  check  the  grow 
ing    menace    of    Denikin.     But    on    June    4th 
Trotsky  issued  an  order  prohibiting  the  holding 
of  the   Conference   and   declaring   Makhno   an 
outlaw.     In  a  public  meeting  in  Kharkov  Trot 
sky  announced  that  it  were  better  to  permit  the 
Whites  to  remain  in  the  Ukraina  than  to  suffer 
Makhno.     The  presence  of  the  Whites,  he  said, 
would    influence    the    Ukrainian    peasantry    in 
favour    of    the    Soviet    Government,    whereas 
Makhno  and  his  povstantsi  would   never   make 
peace  with  the  Bolsheviki;  they  would  attempt 
to  possess  themselves  of  some  territory  and  to 


ioo    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

practice  their  ideas,  which  would  be  a  constant 
menace  to  the  Communist  Government.  It 
was  practically  a  declaration  of  war  against 
Makhno  and  his  army.  Soon  the  latter  found 
itself  attacked  on  two  sides  at  once — by  the 
Bolsheviki  and  Denikin.  The  povstantsi  were 
poorly  equipped  and  lacked  the  most  necessary 
supplies  for  warfare,  yet  the  peasant  army  for  a 
considerable  time  succeeded  in  holding  its  own 
by  the  sheer  military  genius  of  its  leader  and  the 
reckless  courage  of  his  devoted  rebels. 

At  the  same  time  the  Bolsheviki  began  a 
campaign  of  denunciation  against  Makhno  and 
his  povstantsi.  The  Communist  press  accused 
him  of  having  treacherously  opened  the  south 
ern  front  to  Denikin,  and  branded  Makhno's 
army  a  bandit  gang  and  its  leader  a  counter- 
revolutionist  who  must  be  destroyed  at  all  cost. 
But  this  "counter-revolutionist"  fully  realized 
the  Denikin  menace  to  the  Revolution.  He 
gathered  new  forces  and  support  among  the 
peasants  and  in  the  months  of  September  and 
October,  1919,  his  campaign  against  Denikin 
gave  the  latter  its  death  blow  on  the  Ukraina. 
Makhno  captured  Denikin's  artillery  base  at 
Mariopol,  annihilated  the  rear  of  the  enemy's 
army,  and  succeeded  in  separating  the  main 


A  VISIT  FROM  THE  UKRAINA       101 

body  from  its  base  of  supply.  This  brilliant 
manoeuvre  of  Makhno  and  the  heroic  fighting 
of  the  rebel  army  again  brought  about  friendly 
contact  with  the  Bolsheviki.  The  ban  was 
lifted  from  the  povstantsi  and  the  Communist 
press  now  began  to  eulogize  Makhno  as  a  great 
military  genius  and  brave  defender  of  the  Revo 
lution  in  the  Ukraina.  But  the  differences 
between  Makhno  and  the  Bolsheviki  were  deep- 
rooted:  he  strove  to  establish  free  peasant 
communes  in  the  Ukraina,  while  the  Commun 
ists  were  bent  on  imposing  the  Moscow  rule. 
Ultimately  a  clash  was  inevitable,  and  it  came 
early  in  January,  1920. 

At  that  period  a  new  enemy  was  threatening  the 
Revolution.  Grigoriev,  formerly  of  the  Tsarist 
army,  later  friend  of  the  Bolsheviki,  now  turned 
against  them.  Having  gained  considerable  sup 
port  in  the  south  because  of  his  slogans  of  free 
dom  and  free  Soviets,  Grigoriev  proposed  to 
Makhno  that  they  join  forces  against  the 
Communist  regime.  Makhno  called  a  meeting 
of  the  two  armies  and  there  publicly  accused 
Grigoriev  of  counter-revolution  and  produced 
evidence  of  numerous  pogroms  organized  by 
him  against  the  Jews.  Declaring  Grigoriev  an 
enemy  of  the  people  and  of  the  Revolution, 


102    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

Makhno  and  his  staff  condemned  him  and  his 
aides  to  death,  executing  them  on  the  spot. 
Part  of  Grigoriev's  army  joined  Makhno. 

Meanwhile,  Denikin  kept  pressing  Makhno, 
finally  forcing  him  to  withdraw  from  his  posi 
tion.  Not  of  course  without  bitter  fighting  all 
along  the  line  of  nine  hundred  versts,  the  retreat 
lasting  four  months,  Makhno  marching  toward 
Galicia.  Denikin  advanced  upon  Kharkov,  then 
farther  north,  capturing  Orel  and  Kursk,  and 
finallyreached  the  gatesof  Tula,  in  the  immediate 
neighbourhood  of  Moscow. 

The  Red  Army  seemed  powerless  to  check  the 
advance  of  Denikin,  but  meanwhile  Makhno 
had  gathered  new  forces  and  attacked  Denikin 
in  the  rear.  The  unexpectedness  of  this  new 
turn  and  the  extraordinary  military  exploits  of 
Makhno's  men  in  this  campaign  disorganized 
the  plans  of  Denikin,  demoralized  his  army,  and 
gave  the  Red  Army  the  opportunity  of  taking  the 
offensive  against  the  counter-revolutionary  en 
emy  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Tula. 

When  the  Red  Army  reached  Alexandrovsk, 
after  having  finally  beaten  the  Denikin  forces, 
Trotsky  again  demanded  of  Makhno  that  he 
disarm  his  men  and  place  himself  under  the 
discipline  of  the  Red  Army.  The  povstantsi 


A  VISIT  FROM  THE  UKRAINA       103 

refused,  whereupon  an  organized  military  cam 
paign  against  the  rebels  was  inaugurated,  the 
Bolsheviki  taking  many  prisoners  and  killing 
scores  of  others.  Makhno,  who  managed  to 
escape  the  Bolshevik  net,  was  again  declared  an 
outlaw  and  bandit.  Since  then  Makhno  had 
been  uninterruptedly  waging  guerilla  warfare 
against  the  Bolshevik  regime. 

The  story  of  the  Ukrainian  friends,  which  I 
have  related  here  in  very  condensed  form, 
sounded  as  romantic  as  the  exploits  of  Stenka 
Rasin,  the  famous  Cossack  rebel  immortalized 
by  Gogol.  Romantic  and  picturesque,  but  what 
bearing  did  the  activities  of  Makhno  and  his 
men  have  upon  Anarchism,  I  questioned  the  two 
comrades.  Makhno,  my  informants  explained, 
was  himself  an  Anarchist  seeking  to  free  Ukraina 
from  all  oppression  and  striving  to  develop  and 
organize  the  peasants'  latent  anarchistic  tend 
encies.  To  this  end  Makhno  had  repeatedly 
called  upon  the  Anarchists  of  the  Ukraina  and 
of  Russia  to  aid  him.  He  offered  them  the 
widest  opportunity  for  propagandistic  and  educa 
tional  work,  supplied  them  with  printing  out 
fits  and  meeting  places,  and  gave  them  the  fullest 
liberty  of  action.  Whenever  Makhno  captured 
a  city,  freedom  of  speech  and  press  for  Anarch- 


io4    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

ists    and    Left    Social    Revolutionists    was    es 
tablished.     Makhno  often  said:  "I  am  a  military 
man  and  I  have  no  time  for  educational  work. 
But  you  who  are  writers  and  speakers,  you  can 
do  that  work.     Join  me  and  together  we  shall  be 
able  to  prepare  the  field  for  a  real  Anarchist 
experiment."     But  the  chief  value  of  the  Mak 
hno  movement  lay  in  the  peasants  themselves, 
my  comrades  thought.     It  was  a  spontaneous,' 
elemental  movement,   the  peasants'  opposition 
to    all    governments    being    the    result    not    of 
theories  but  of  bitter  experience  and  of  instinc 
tive  love  of  liberty.    They  were  fertile  ground  for 
Anarchist  ideas.     For  this  reason  a  number  of 
Anarchists   joined    Makhno.     They   were   with 
him    in    most    of   his    military    campaigns    and 
energetically  carried   on  Anarchist  propaganda 
during  that  time. 

I  have  been  told  by  Zorin  and  other  Commun 
ists  that  Makhno  was  a  Jew-baiter  and  that  his 
povstantsi  were  responsible  for  numerous  brutal 
pogroms.  My  visitors  emphatically  denied  the 
charges.  Makhno  bitterly  fought  pogroms,  they 
stated;  he  had  often  issued  proclamations  against 
such  outrages,  and  he  had  even  with  his  own 
hand  punished  some  of  those  guilty  of  assault 
on  Jews.  Hatred  of  the  Hebrew  was  of  course 


A  VISIT  FROM  THE  UKRAINA       105 

common  in  the  Ukraina;  it  was  not  eradicated 
even  among  the  Red  soldiers.  They,  too,  have 
assaulted,  robbed,  and  outraged  Jews;  yet  no  one 
holds  the  Bolsheviki  responsible  for  such  isolated 
instances.  The  Ukraina  is  infested  with  armed 
bands  who  are  often  mistaken  for  Makhnovtsi 
and  who  have  made  pogroms.  The  Bolsheviki, 
aware  of  this,  have  exploited  the  confusion  to 
discredit  Makhno  and  his  followers.  However, 
the  Anarchist  of  the  Ukraina — I  was  informed— 
did  not  idealize  the  Makhno  movement.  They 
knew  that  the  povstantsi  were  not  conscious 
Anarchists.  Their  paper  Nab  at  had  repeatedly 
emphasized  this  fact.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
Anarchists  could  not  overlook  the  importance  of 
popular  movement  which  was  instinctively  re 
bellious,  anarchistically  inclined,  and  successful 
in  driving  back  the  enemies  of  the  Revolution, 
which  the  better  organized  and  equipped  Bol 
shevik  army  could  not  accomplish.  For  this 
reason  many  Anarchists  considered  it  their  duty 
to  work  with  Makhno.  But  the  bulk  remained 
away;  they  had  their  larger  cultural,  educational, 
and  organizing  work  to  do. 

The  invading  counter-revolutionary  forces, 
though  differing  in  character  and  purpose,  all 
agreed  in  their  relentless  persecution  of  the 


106    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

Anarchists.  The  latter  were  made  to  suffer, 
whatever  the  new  regime.  The  Bolsheviki  were 
no  better  in  this  regard  than  Denikin  or  any 
other  White  element.  Anarchists  filled  Bol 
shevik  prisons;  many  had  been  shot  and  all  legal 
Anarchist  activities  were  suppressed.  The 
Tcheka  especially  was  doing  ghastly  work, 
having  resurrected  the  old  Tsarist  methods, 
including  even  torture. 

My  young  visitors  spoke  from  experience: 
they  had  repeatedly  been  in  Bolshevik  prisons 
themselves. 


CHAPTER  XII 

BENEATH    THE    SURFACE 

THE  terrible  story  I  had  been  listening  to 
for  two  weeks  broke  over  me  like  a  storm. 
Was  this  the  Revolution  I  had  believed 
in  all  my  life,  yearned  for,  and  strove  to  interest 
others  in,  or  was  it  a  caricature — a  hideous 
monster  that  had  come  to  jeer  and  mock  me? 
The  Communists  I  had  met  daily  during  six 
months — self-sacrificing,  hard-working  men  and 
women  imbued  with  a  high  ideal— were  such 
people  capable  of  the  treachery  and  horrors 
charged  against  them?  Zinoviev,  Radek,  Zorin, 
Ravitch,  and  many  others  I  had  learned  to 
know — could  they  in  the  name  of  an  ideal  lie, 
defame,  torture,  kill?  But,  then— had  not! 
Zorin  told  me  that  capital  punishment  had  been 
abolished  in  Russia?  Yet  I  learned  shortly  after 
my  arrival  that  hundreds  of  people  had  been 
shot  on  the  very  eve  of  the  day  when  the  new 
decree  went  into  effect,  and  that  as  a  matter  of 
fact  shooting  by  the  Tcheka  had  never  ceased. 

107 


108    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

That  my  friends  were  not  exaggerating  when 
they  spoke  of  tortures  by  the  Tcheka,  I  also 
learned  from  other  sources.  Complaints  about 
the  fearful  conditions  in  Petrograd  prisons  had 
become  so  numerous  that  Moscow  was  apprised 
of  the  situation.  A  Tcheka  inspector  came  to 
investigate.  The  prisoners  being  afraid  to  speak, 
immunity  was  promised  them.  But  no  sooner 
had  the  inspector  left  than  one  of  the  inmates,  a 
young  boy,  who  had  been  very  outspoken  about 
the  brutalities  practised  by  the  Tcheka,  was 
dragged  out  of  his  cell  and  cruelly  beaten. 

Why  did  Zorin  resort  to  lies?  Surely  he  must 
have  known  that  I  would  not  remain  in  the  dark 
very  long.  And  then,  was  not  Lenin  also  guilty 
of  the  same  methods?  "Anarchists  of  ideas 
[ideyni]  are  not  in  our  prisons,"  he  had  assured 
me.  Yet  at  that  very  moment  numerous  An 
archists  filled  the  jails  of  Moscow  and  Petrograd 
and  of  many  other  cities  in  Russia.  In  May, 
1920,  scores  of  them  had  been  arrested  in  Petro 
grad,  among  them  two  girls  of  seventeen  and 
nineteen  years  of  age.  None  of  the  prisoners 
were  charged  with  counter-revolutionary  activi 
ties:  they  were  "Anarchists  of  ideas,"  to  use 
Lenin's  expression.  Several  of  them  had  issued 
.a  manifesto  for  the  First  of  May,  calling  atten- 


BENEATH  THE  SURFACE  109 

tion  to  the  appalling  conditions  in  the  factories  of 
the  Socialist  Republic.  The  two  young  girls 
who  had  circulated  a  handbill  against  the 
"labour  book,"  which  had  then  just  gone  into 
effect,  were  also  arrested. 

The  labour  book  was  heralded  by  the  Bol- 
sheviki  as  one  of  the  great  Communist  achieve 
ments.  It  would  establish  equality  and  abolish 
parasitism,  it  was  claimed.  As  a  matter  of 
fact,  the  labour  book  was  somewhat  of  the 
character  of  the  yellow  ticket  issued  to  prosti 
tutes  under  the  Tsarist  regime.  It  was  a  record 
of  every  step  one  made,  and  without  it  no  step 
could  be  made.  It  bound  its  holder  to  his  job, 
to  the  city  he  lived  in,  and  to  the  room  he  oc 
cupied.  It  recorded  one's  political  faith  and 
party  adherence,  and  the  number  of  times  he  was 
arrested.  In  short,  a  yellow  ticket.  Even  some 
Communists  resented  the  degrading  innovation. 
The  Anarchists  who  protested  against  it  were 
arrested  by  the  Tcheka.  When  certain  leading 
Communists  were  approached  in  the  matter 
they  repeated  what  Lenin  had  said:  "No 
Anarchists  of  ideas  are  in  our  prisons." 

The  aureole  was  falling  from  the  Communists. 
All  of  them  seemed  to  believe  that  the  end  justi 
fied  the  means.  I  recalled  the  statements  of 


no    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

Radek  at  the  first  anniversary  of  the  Third 
International,  when  he  related  to  his  audience 
the  "marvellous  spread  of  Communism"  in 
America.  "Fifty  thousand  Communists  are  in 
American  prisons,"  he  exclaimed.  "Molly 
Stimer,  a  girl  of  eighteen,  and  her  male  com 
panions,  all  Communists,  had  been  deported 
from  America  for  their  Communist  activities." 
I  thought  at  the  time  that  Radek  was  misin 
formed.  Yet  it  seemed  strange  that  he  did  not 
make  sure  of  his  facts  before  making  such  asser 
tions.  They  were  dishonest  and  an  insult  to 
Molly  Stimer  and  her  Anarchist  comrades, 
added  to  the  injustice  they  had  suffered  at  the 
hands  of  the  American  plutocracy. 

During  the  past  several  months  I  had  seen 
and  heard  enough  to  become  somewhat  con 
versant  with  the  Communist  psychology,  as 
well  as  with  the  theories  and  methods  of  the 
Bolsheviki.  I  was  no  longer  surprised  at  the 
story  of  their  double-dealing  with  Makhno,  the 
brutalities  practised  by  the  Tcheka,  the  lies  of 
Zorin.  I  had  come  to  realize  that  the  Com 
munists  believed  implicitly  in  the  Jesuitic  for 
mula  that  the  end  justifies  all  means.  In  fact, 
they  gloried  in  that  formula.  Any  suggestion 
of  the  value  of  human  life,  quality  of  character, 


BENEATH  THE  SURFACE  in 

the  importance  of  revolutionary  integrity  as  the 
basis  of  a  new  social  order,  was  repudiated  as 
"bourgeois  sentimentality,"  which  had  no  place 
in  the  revolutionary  scheme  of  things.     For  the 
Bolsheviki   the   end    to    be    achieved   was    the 
Communist    State,   or    the   so-called   Dictator 
ship  of  the  Proletariat.     Everything  which  ad 
vanced  that  end  was  justifiable  and  revolution 
ary.     The    Lenins,    Radeks,    and    Zorins    were 
therefore    quite    consistent.     Obsessed    by    the 
infallibility  of  their  creed,  giving  of  themselves 
to  the  fullest,  they  could  be  both  heroic  and 
despicable  at  the  same  time.     They  could  work 
twenty  hours  a  day,  live  on  herring  and  tea, 
and  order  the  slaughter  of  innocent  men  and 
women.     Occasionally  they  sought  to  mask  their 
killings  by  pretending  a   "  misunderstanding," 
for  doesn't  the  end  justify  all  means?    They 
could  employ  torture  and  deny  the  inquisition, 
they  could  lie  and  defame,  and  call  themselves 
idealists.     In    short,    they    could    make    them 
selves  and  others  believe  that  everything  was 
legitimate    and    right    from    the    revolutionary 
viewpoint;  any  other   policy  was  weak,  senti 
mental,  or  a  betrayal  of  the  Revolution. 

On  a  certain  occasion,  when  I  passed  criticism 
on  the  brutal  way  delicate  women  were  driven 


ii2    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

into  the  streets  to  shovel  snow,  insisting  that 
even  if  they  had  belonged  to  the  bourgeoisie 
they  were  human,  and  that  physical  fitness 
should  be  taken  into  consideration,  a  Commun 
ist  said  to  me:  "You  should  be  ashamed  of 
yourself;  you,  an  old  revolutionist,  and  yet  so 
sentimental."  It  was  the  same  attitude  that 
some  Communists  assumed  toward  Angelica 
Balabanova,  because  she  was  always  solicitous 
and  eager  to  help  wherever  possible.  In  short, 
I  had  come  to  see  that  the  Bolsheviki  were 
social  puritans  who  sincerely  believed  that  they 
alone  were  ordained  to  save  mankind.  My 
relations  \\irh  the  Bolsheviki  became  more 
strained,  my  attitude  toward  the  Revolution 
as  I  found  it  more  critical. 

One  thing  grew  quite  clear  to  me:  I  could  not 
affiliate  myself  with  the  Soviet  Government;  I 
could  not  accept  any  work  which  would  place 
me  under  the  control  of  the  Communist  machine. 
The  Commissariat  of  Education  was  so  thor 
oughly  dominated  by  that  machine  that  it  was 
hopeless  to  expect  anything  but  routine  work. 
In  fact,  unless  one  was  a  Communist  one  could 
accomplish  almost  nothing.  I  had  been  eager  to 
join  Lunacharsky,  whom  I  considered  one  of  the 
most  cultivated  and  least  dogmatic  of  the 


BENEATH  THE  SURFACE     113 

Communists  in  high  position.  But  I  became 
convinced  that  Lunacharsky  himself  was  a 
helpless  cog  in  the  machine,  his  best  efforts  con 
stantly  curtailed  and  checked.  I  had  also 
learned  a  great  deal  about  the  system  of  favourit 
ism  and  graft  that  prevailed  in  the  management 
of  the  schools  and  the  treatment  of  children. 
Some  schools  were  in  splendid  condition,  the 
children  well  fed  and  well  clad,  enjoying  con 
certs,  theatricals,  dances,  and  other  amuse 
ments.  But  the  majority  of  the  schools  and 
children's  homes  were  squalid,  dirty,  and  neg 
lected.  Those  in  charge  of  the  "preferred" 
schools  had  little  difficulty  in  procuring  every 
thing  needed  for  their  charges,  often  having  an 
over-supply.  But  the  caretakers  of  the  "com 
mon"  schools  would  waste  their  time  and  energies 
by  the  week  going  about  from  one  department 
to  another,  discouraged  and  faint  with  endless 
waiting  before  they  could  obtain  the  merest 
necessities. 

At  first  I  ascribed  this  condition  of  affairs  to 
the  scarcity  of  food  and  materials.  I  heard  it 
said  often  enough  that  the  blockade  and  inter 
vention  were  responsible.  To  a  large  extent 
that  was  true.  Had  Russia  not  been  so  starved, 
mismanagement  and  graft  would  not  have  had 


ii4    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

such  fatal  results.  But  added  to  the  prevalent 
scarcity  of  things  was  the  dominant  notion  of 
Communist  propaganda.  Even  the  children 
had  to  serve  that  end.  The  well-kept  schools 
were  for  show,  for  the  foreign  missions  and  dele 
gates  who  were  visiting  Russia.  Everything 
was  lavished  on  these  show  schools  at  the  cost  of 
the  others. 

I  remembered  how  everybody  was  startled  in 
Petrograd  by  an  article  in  the  Petrograd  Pravda 
of  May,  disclosing  appalling  conditions  in  the 
schools.  A  committee  of  the  Young  Com 
munist  organizations  investigated  some  of  the 
institutions.  They  found  the  children  dirty, 
full  of  vermin,  sleeping  on  filthy  mattresses,  fed 
on  miserable  food,  punished  by  being  locked 
in  dark  rooms  for  the  night,  forced  to  go  without 
their  suppers,  and  even  beaten.  The  number 
of  officials  and  employees  in  the  schools  was 
nothing  less  than  criminal.  In  one  school,  for 
instance,  there  were  138  of  them  to  125  children. 
In  another,  40  to  25  children.  All  these  para 
sites  were  taking  the  bread  from  the  very  mouths 
of  the  unfortunate  children. 

The  Zorins  had  spoken  to  me  repeatedly  of 
Lillina,  the  woman  in  charge  of  the  Petrograd 
Educational  Department.  She  wras  a  wonderful 


BENEATH  THE  SURFACE  115 

Worker,  they  said,  devoted  and  able.  I  had 
heard  her  speak  on  several  occasions,  but  was  not 
impressed:  she  looked  prim  and  self-satisfied,  a 
typical  Puritan  schoolma'am.  But  I  would  not 
form  an  opinion  until  I  had  talked  with  her.  At 
the  publication  of  the  school  disclosures  I  decided 
to  see  Lillina.  We  conversed  over  an  hour 
about  the  schools  in  her  charge,  about  education 
in  general,  the  problem  of  defective  children  and 
their  treatment.  She  made  light  of  the  abuses 
in  her  schools,  claiming  that  "the  young  com 
rades  had  exaggerated  the  defects."  At  any  rate, 
she  added,  the  guilty  had  already  been  removed 
from  the  schools. 

Similarly  to  many  other  responsible  Com 
munists  Lillina  was  consecrated  to  her  work  and 
gave  all  her  time  and  energies  to  it.  Naturally, 
she  could  not  personally  oversee  everything; 
the  show  schools  being  the  most  important  in 
her  estimation,  she  devoted  most  of  her  time  to 
them.  The  other  schools  were  left  in  the  care 
of  her  numerous  assistants,  whose  fitness  for 
the  work  was  judged  largely  according  to  their 
political  usefulness.  Our  talk  strengthened  my 
conviction  that  I  could  have  no  part  in  the  work 
of  the  Bolshevik  Board  of  Education. 

The  Board  of  Health  offered  as  little  oppor- 


n6    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

tunity  for  real  service— service  that  should  not 
discriminate  in  favour  of  show  hospitals  or  the 
political  views  of  the  patients.  This  principle  of 
discrimination  prevailed,  unfortunately,  even  in 
the  sick  rooms.  Like  all  Communist  institu 
tions,  the  Board  of  Health  was  headed  by  a 
political  Commissar,  Doctor  Pervukhin.  He 
was  anxious  to  secure  my  assistance,  proposing 
to  put  me  in  charge  of  factory,  dispensary,  or 
district  nursing— a  very  flattering  and  tempting 
offer,  and  one  that  appealed  to  me  strongly.  I 
had  several  conferences  with  Doctor  Pervukhin, 
but  they  led  to  no  practical  result. 

Whenever  I  visited  his  department  I  found 
groups  of  men  and  women  waiting,  endlessly 
waiting.  They  were  doctors  and  nurses,  mem 
bers  of  the  intelligentsia — none  of  them  Com 
munists — who  were  employed  in  various  medical 
branches,  but  their  time  and  energies  were  being 
wasted  in  the  waiting  rooms  of  Doctor  Per 
vukhin,  the  political  Commissar.  They  were  a 
sorry  lot,  dispirited  and  dejected,  those  men  and 
women,  once  the  flower  of  Russia.  Was  I  to 
join  this  tragic  procession,  submit  to  the  political 
yoke?  Not  until  I  should  become  convinced 
that  the  yoke  was  indispensable  to  the  revolu 
tionary  process  would  I  consent  to  it.  I  felt  that 


BENEATH  THE  SURFACE  117 

I  must  first  secure  work  of  a  non-partisan  char 
acter,  work  that  would  enable  me  to  study  con 
ditions  in  Russia  and  get  into  direct  touch  with 
the  people,  the  workers  and  peasants.  Only 
then  should  I  be  able  to  find  my  way  out  of  the 
chaos  of  doubt  and  mental  anguish  that  I  had 
fallen  prey  to. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

JOINING   THE    MUSEUM    OF    THE    REVOLUTION 

THE  Museum  of  the  Revolution  is  housed 
in  the  Winter  Palace,  in  the  suite  once 
used  as  the  nursery  of  the  Tsar's  children. 
The  entrance  to  that  part  of  the  palace  is  known 
as  detsky  podyezd.  From  the  windows  of  the 
palace  the  Tsar  must  have  often  looked  across 
the  Neva  at  the  Peter-and-Paul  Fortress,  the 
living  tomb  of  his  political  enemies.  How  dif 
ferent  things  were  now!  The  thought  of  it 
kindled  my  imagination.  I  was  full  of  the 
wonder  and  the  magic  of  the  great  change  when 
I  paid  my  first  visit  to  the  Museum. 

I  found  groups  of  men  and  women  at  work  in 
the  various  rooms,  huddled  up  in  their  wraps  and 
shivering  with  cold.  Their  faces  were  bloated 
and  bluish,  their  hands  frost-bitten,  their  whole 
appearance  shadow-like.  What  must  be  the 
devotion  of  these  people,  I  thought,  when  they 
can  continue  to  work  under  such  conditions. 
The  secretary  of  the  Museum,  M.  B.  Kaplan, 

118 


JOINING  THE  MUSEUM  119 

received  me  very  cordially  and  expressed  "the 
hope  that  I  would  join  in  the  work  of  the  Mu 
seum."  He  and  another  member  of  the  staff 
spent  considerable  time  with  me  on  several  oc 
casions,  explaining  the  plans  and  purposes  of  the 
Museum.  They  asked  me  to  join  the  expedition 
which  the  Museum  was  then  organizing,  and 
which  was  to  go  south  to  the  Ukraina  and  the 
Caucasus.  Valuable  material  of  the  revolu 
tionary  period  was  to  be  gathered  there,  they 
explained.  The  idea  attracted  me.  Aside  from 
my  general  interest  in  the  Museum  and  its  ef 
forts,  it  meant  non-partisan  work,  free  from 
Commissars,  and  an  exceptional  opportunity 
to  see  and  study  Russia. 

In  the  course  of  our  acquaintance  I  learned 
that  neither  Mr.  Kaplan  nor  his  friend  was 
a  Communist.  But  while  Mr.  Kaplan  was 
strongly  pro-Bolshevik  and  tried  to  defend  and 
explain  away  everything,  the  other  man  was 
critical  though  by  no  means  antagonistic.  Dur 
ing  my  stay  in  Petrograd  I  saw  much  of  both 
men,  and  I  learned  from  them  a  great  deal  about 
the  Revolution  and  the  methods  of  the  Bolshe- 
viki.  Kaplan's  friend,  whose  name  for  obvious 
reasons  I  cannot  mention,  often  spoke  of  the 
utter  impossibility  of  doing  creative  work  within 


izo    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

the  Communist  machine.     "The  Bolsheviki,"  he 
would  say,  "always  complain  about  lack  of  able 
help,    yet    no   one— unless    a    Communist— has 
much  of  a  chance."     The  Museum  was  among 
the  least  interfered  with  institutions,  and  work 
there  had  been  progressing  well.     Then  a  group 
of  twenty  youths  were   sent  over,   young  and 
inexperienced   boys   unfamiliar  with   the  work. 
Being  Communists  they  were  placed  in  positions 
of  authority,  and  friction  and  confusion  resulted. 
Everyone  felt  himself  watched  and  spied  upon. 
'The  Bolsheviki  care  not  about  merit,"  he  said; 
"their   chief  concern    is    a    membership    card." 
He  was  not  enthusiastic  about  the  future  of  the 
Museum,  yet  believed  that  the  cooperation  of  the 
"Americans"  would  aid  its  proper  development. 
Finally  I  decided  on  the  Museum  as  offering 
the  most  suitable  work  for  me,  mainly  because 
that  institution  was  non-partisan.     I  had  hoped 
for  a  more  vital  share  in  Russia's  life  than  the 
collecting  of  historical  material;  still  I  considered 
it  valuable  and  necessary  work.     When  I  had 
definitely  consented  to  become  a  member  of  the 
expedition,  I  visited  the  Museum  daily  to  help 
with    the    preparations    for    the    long   journey. 
There  was  much  work.     It  was  no  easy  matter 
to  obtain  a  car,  equip  it  for  the  arduous  trip, 


JOINING  THE  MUSEUM  121 

and  secure  the  documents  which  would  give  us 
access  to  the  material  we  set  out  to  collect. 

While  I  was  busy  aiding  in   these    prepara 
tions  Angelica  Balabanova  arrived  in  Petrograd 
to    meet    the    Italian    Mission.      She    seemed 
transformed.     She  had  longed  for  her  Italian 
comrades:  they  would  bring  her  a  breath  of  her 
beloved  Italy,  of  her  former  life  and  work  there. 
Though  Russian  by  birth,  training,  and  revolu 
tionary  traditions,  Angelica  had  become  rooted 
in  the  soil  of  Italy.     Well  I  understood  her  and 
her   sense   of  strangeness   in   the   country,   the 
hard  soil  of  which  was  to  bear  a  new  and  radiant 
life.     Angelica  would  not  admit  even  to  herself 
that  the  much  hoped-for  life  was  stillborn.     But 
knowing  her  as  I  did,  it  was  not  difficult  for  me 
to  understand  how  bitter  was  her  grief  over  the 
hapless  and  formless  thing  that  had  come  to 
Russia.    But  now  her  beloved  Italians  were  com 
ing!     They  would  bring  with  them  the  warmth 
and  colour  of  Italy. 

The  Italians  came  and  with  them  new  festivi 
ties,  demonstrations,  meetings,  and  speeches. 
How  different  it  all  appeared  to  me  from  my 
memorable  first  days  on  Belo-Ostrov.  No  doubt 
the  Italians  now  felt  as  awed  as  I  did  then,  as 
inspired  by  the  seeming  wonder  of  Russia.  Six 


122    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

months  and  the  close  proximity  with  the  reality 
of  things  quite  changed  the  picture  for  me.  The 
spontaneity,  the  enthusiasm,  the  vitality  had 
all  gone  out  of  it.  Only  a  pale  shadow  remained, 
a  grinning  phantom  that  clutched  at  my  heart. 

On  the  Uritski  Square  the  masses  were  grow 
ing  weary  with  long  waiting.  They  had  been 
kept  there  for  hours  before  the  Italian  Mission 
arrived  from  the  Tauride  Palace.  The  cere 
monies  were  just  beginning  when  a  woman  lean 
ing  against  the  platform,  wan  and  pale,  began  to 
weep.  I  stood  close  by.  "  It  is  easy  for  them  to 
talk/'  she  moaned,  "but  we've  had  no  food  all 
day.  We  received  orders  to  march  directly 
from  our  work  on  pain  of  losing  our  bread  rations. 
Since  five  this  morning  I  am  on  my  feet.  We 
were  not  permitted  to  go  home  after  work  to  our 
bit  of  dinner.  We  had  to  come  here.  Seventeen 
hours  on  a  piece  of  bread  and  some  kipyatok 
[boiled  water].  Do  the  visitors  know  anything 
about  us?"  The  speeches  went  on,  the  "Interna 
tionale"  was  being  repeated  for  the  tenth  time, 
the  sailors  performed  their  fancy  exercises  and 
the  claqueurs  on  the  reviewing  stand  were  shout 
ing  hurrahs.  I  rushed  away.  I,  too,  was  weep 
ing,  though  my  eyes  remained  dry. 

The   Italian,   like  the   English,   Mission   was 


JOINING  THE  MUSEUM  123 

quartered  in  the  Narishkin  Palace.  One  day, 
on  visiting  Angelica  there,  I  found  her  in  a  per 
turbed  state  of  mind.  Through  one  of  the 
servants  she  had  learned  that  the  ex-princess 
Narishkin,  former  owner  of  the  palace,  had 
come  to  beg  for  the  silver  ikon  which  had  been 
in  the  family  for  generations.  "Just  that  ikon/' 
she  had  implored.  But  the  ikon  was  now  state 
property,  and  Balabanova  could  do  nothing 
about  it.  "Just  think,"  Angelica  said,  "Nar 
ishkin,  old  and  desolate,  now  stands  on  the 
street  corner  begging,  and  I  live  in  this  palace. 
How  dreadful  is  life !  I  am  no  good  for  it ;  I  must 
get  away." 

But  Angelica  was  bound  by  party  discipline; 
she  stayed  on  in  the  palace  until  she  returned  to 
Moscow.  I  know  she  did  not  feel  much  happier 
than  the  ragged  and  starving  ex-princess  begging 
on  the  street  corner. 

Balabanova,  anxious  that  I  should  find  suit 
able  work,  informed  me  one  day  that  Petrovsky, 
known  in  America  as  Doctor  Goldfarb,  had 
arrived  in  Petrograd.  He  was  Chief  of  the 
Central  Military  Education  Department,  which 
included  Nurses'  Training  Schools.  I  had  never 
met  the  man  in  the  States,  but  I  had  heard  of 
him  as  the  labour  editor  of  the  New  York  For- 


i24    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

ward,  the  Jewish  Socialist  daily.  He  offered  me 
the  position  of  head  instructress  in  the  military 
Nurses'  Training  School,  with  a  view  to  intro 
ducing  American  methods  of  nursing,  or  to 
send  me  with  a  medical  train  to  the  Polish  front. 
I  had  proffered  my  services  at  the  first  news  of 
the  Polish  attack  on  Russia:  I  felt  the  Revolution 
in  danger,  and  I  hastened  to  Zorin  to  ask  to  be 
assigned  as  a  nurse.  He  promised  to  bring  the 
matter  before  the  proper  authorities,  but  I 
heard  nothing  further  about  it.  I  was,  there 
fore,  somewhat  surprised  at  the  proposition  of 
Petrovsky.  However,  it  came  too  late.  What 
I  had  since  learned  about  the  situation  in  the 
Ukraina,  the  Bolshevik  methods  toward  Mak- 
hno  and  the  povstantsi  movement,  the  persecu 
tion  of  Anarchists,  and  the  Tcheka  activities, 
had  completely  shaken  my  faith  in  the  Bolshe- 
viki  as  revolutionists.  The  offer  came  too  late. 
But  Moscow  perhaps  thought  it  unwise  to  let 
me  see  behind  the  scenes  at  the  front;  Petrovsky 
failed  to  inform  me  of  the  Moscow  decision.  I 
felt  relieved. 

At  last  we  received  the  glad  tidings  that  the 
greatest  difficulty  had  been  overcome:  a  car 
for  the  Museum  Expedition  had  been  secured. 
It  consisted  of  six  compartments  and  was 


JOINING  THE  MUSEUM  125 

newly   painted   and   cleaned.     Now  began  the 
work  of  equipment.     Ordinarily  it  would  have 
taken  another  two  months,  but  we  had  the  co 
operation  of  the  man  at  the  head  of  the  Mu 
seum,  Chairman  Yatmanov,  a  Communist.     He 
was  also  in  charge  of  all  the  properties  of  the 
Winter   Palace  where   the   Museum  is  housed. 
The  largest  part  of  the  linen,  silver,  and  glass 
ware  from  the  Tsar's  storerooms  had  been  re 
moved,  but  there  was  still  much  left.     Supplied 
with  an  order  of  the  chairman  I  was  shown  over 
what  was  once  guarded  as  sacred  precincts  by 
Romanov  flunkeys.     I  found  rooms  stacked  to 
the  ceiling  with  rare  and  beautiful  china  and 
compartments  filled  with  the  finest  linen.     The 
basement,    running    the    whole    length    of   the 
Winter  Palace,  was  stocked  with  kitchen  uten 
sils  of  every  size  and  variety.     Tin  plates  and 
pots  would  have  been  more  appropriate  for  the 
Expedition,   but   owing  to  the   ruling  that   no 
institution  may  draw  upon  another  for  anything 
it  has  in  its  own  possession,  there  was  nothing 
to  do  but  to  choose  the  simplest  obtainable  at  the 
Winter  Palace.     I  went  home  reflecting  upon 
the  strangeness  of  life:  revolutionists  eating  out 
of  the  crested  service  of  the  Romanovs.     But  I 
felt  no  elation  over  it. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

PETROPAVLOVSK    AND    SCHLUSSELBURG 

A  SOME  time  was  to  pass  before  we  could 
depart,  I  took  advantage  of  the  oppor 
tunity  which  presented  itself  to  visit  the 
historic  prisons,  the  Peter-and-Paul  Fortress 
and  Schliisselburg.  I  recollected  the  dread  and 
awe  the  very  names  of  these  places  filled  me 
with  when  I  first  came  to  Petrograd  as  a  child  of 
thirteen.  In  fact,  my  dread  of  the  Petropav- 
lovsk  Fortress  dated  back  to  a  much  earlier  time. 
I  think  I  must  have  been  six  years  old  when  a 
great  shock  had  come  to  our  family:  we  learned 
that  my  mother's  oldest  brother,  Yegor,  a  stu 
dent  at  the  University  of  Petersburg,  had  been 
arrested  and  was  held  in  the  Fortress.  My 
mother  at  once  set  out  for  the  capital.  We 
children  remained  at  home  in  fear  and  trepida 
tion  lest  Mother  should  not  find  our  uncle  among 
the  living.  We  spent  anxious  weeks  and  months 
till  finally  Mother  returned.  Great  was  our  re 
joicing  to  hear  that  she  had  rescued  her  brother 

126 


PETROPAVLOVSK,  SCHLUSSELBURG    127 

from  the  living  dead.     But  the  memory  of  the 
shock  remained  with  me  for  a  long  time. 

Seven  years  later,  my  family  then  living  in 
Petersburg,  I  happened  to  be  sent  on  an  errand 
which  took  me  past  the  Peter-and-Paul  Fortress. 
The  shock  I  had  received  many  years  before 
revived  within  me  with  paralyzing  force.  There 
stood  the  heavy  mass  of  stone,  dark  and  sinister. 
I  was  terrified.  The  great  prison  was  still  to 
me  a  haunted  house,  causing  my  heart  to  pal 
pitate  with  fear  whenever  I  had  to  pass  it. 
Years  later,  when  I  had  begun  to  draw  suste 
nance  from  the  lives  and  heroism  of  the  great 
Russian  revolutionists,  the  Peter-and-Paul  For 
tress  became  still  more  hateful.  And  now  I 
was  about  to  enter  its  mysterious  walls  and  see 
with  my  own  eyes  the  place  which  had  been  the 
living  grave  of  so  many  of  the  best  sons  and 
daughters  of  Russia. 

The  guide  assigned  to  take  us  through  the 
different  ravelins  had  been  in  the  prison  for  ten 
years.  He  knew  every  stone  in  the  place.  But 
the  silence  told  me  more  than  all  the  information 
of  the  guide.  The  martyrs  who  had  beaten 
their  wings  against  the  cold  stone,  striving  up 
ward  toward  the  light  and  air,  came  to  life  for 
me.  The  Dekabristi,  Tchernishevsky,  Dostoy- 


128    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

cvsky,  Bakunin,  Kropotkln,  and  scores  of  others 
spoke  in  a  thousand-throated  voice  of  their 
social  idealism  and  their  personal  suffering — of 
their  high  hopes  and  fervent  faith  in  the  ultimate 
liberation  of  Russia.  Now  the  fluttering  spirits 
of  the  heroic  dead  may  rest  in  peace:  their  dream 
has  come  true.  But  what  is  this  strange  writing 
on  the  wall  ?  'To-night  I  am  to  be  shot  because 
I  had  once  acquired  an  education."  I  had  al 
most  lost  consciousness  of  the  reality.  The 
inscription  roused  me  to  it.  "What  is  this?" 
I  asked  the  guard.  "Those  are  the  last  words 
of  an  intelligent''  he  replied.  "After  the  October 
Revolution  the  intelligentsia  filled  this  prison. 
From  here  they  were  taken  out  and  shot,  or 
were  loaded  on  barges  never  to  return.  Those 
were  dreadful  days  and  still  more  dreadful 
nights."  So  the  dream  of  those  who  had  given 
their  lives  for  the  liberation  of  Russia  had  not 
come  true,  after  all.  Is  there  any  change  in  the 
world  ?  Or  is  it  all  an  eternal  recurrence  of  man's 
inhumanity  to  man? 

We  reached  the  strip  of  enclosure  where  the 
prisoners  used  to  be  permitted  a  half-hour's 
recreation.  One  by  one  they  had  to  walk  up  and 
down  the  narrow  lane  in  dead  silence,  with  the 
sentries  on  the  wall  ready  to  shoot  for  the  slight- 


PETROPAVLOVSK,  SCHLUSSELBURG    129 

est  infraction  of  the  rules.  And  while  the  caged 
and  fettered  ones  treaded  the  treeless  walk,  the 
all-powerful  Romanovs  looked  out  of  the  Winter 
Palace  toward  the  golden  spire  topping  the  For 
tress  to  reassure  themselves  that  their  hated 
enemies  would  never  again  threaten  their  safety. 
But  not  even  Petropavlovsk  could  save  the 
Tsars  from  the  slaying  hand  of  Time  and  Revolu 
tion.  Indeed,  there  is  change;  slow  and  painful, 
but  come  it  does. 

In  the  enclosure  we  met  Angelica  Balabanova 
and  the  Italians.  We  walked  about  the  huge 
prison,  each  absorbed  in  his  own  thoughts  set  in 
motion  by  what  he  saw.  Would  Angelica  notice 
the  writing  on  the  wall,  I  wondered.  ;'To-night 
I  am  to  be  shot  because  I  had  once  acquired  an 
education/' 

Some  time  later  several  of  our  group  made  a 
trip  to  Schlusselburg,  the  even  more  dreadful 
tomb  of  the  political  enemies  of  Tsarism.  It  is 
a  journey  of  several  hours  by  boat  up  the  beauti 
ful  River  Neva.  The  day  was  chilly  and  gray, 
as  was  our  mood;  just  the  right  state  of  mind  to 
visit  Schlusselburg.  The  fortress  was  strongly 
guarded,  but  our  Museum  permit  secured  for  us 
immediate  admission.  Schlusselburg  is  a  com 
pact  mass  of  stone  perched  upon  a  high  rock  in 


130    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

the  open  sea.  For  many  decades  only  the  vic 
tims  of  court  intrigues  and  royal  disfavour  were 
immured  within  its  impenetrable  walls,  but 
later  it  became  the  Golgotha  of  the  political 
enemies  of  the  Tsarist  regime. 

I  had  heard  of  Schliisselburg  when  my  parents 
first  came  to  Petersburg;  but  unlike  my  feeling 
toward  the  Peter-and-Paul  Fortress,  I  had  no 
personal  reaction  to  the  place.  It  was  Russian 
revolutionary  literature  which  brought  the  mean 
ing  of  Schliisselburg  home  to  me.  Especially  the 
story  of  Volkenstein,  one  of  the  two  women  who 
had  spent  long  years  in  the  dreaded  place,  left  an 
indelible  impression  on  my  mind.  Yet  nothing 
I  had  read  made  the  place  quite  so  real  and  terri 
fying  as  when  I  climbed  up  the  stone  steps  and 
stood  before  the  forbidding  gates.  As  far  as 
any  effect  upon  the  physical  condition  of  the 
Peter-and-Paul  Fortress  was  concerned,  the 
Revolution  might  never  have  taken  place.  The 
prison  remained  intact,  ready  for  immediate 
use  by  the  new  regime.  Not  so  Schlusselburg. 
The  wrath  of  the  proletariat  struck  that  house 
of  the  dead  almost  to  the  ground. 

How  cruel  and  perverse  the  human  mind 
which  could  create  a  Schlusselburg!  Verily,  no 
savage  could  be  guilty  of  the  fiendish  spirit  that 


PETROPAVLOVSK,  SCHLOSSELBURG    131 

conceived  this  appalling  tomb.     Cells  built  like 
a  bag,  without  doors  or  windows  and  with  only  a 
small  opening  through  which  the  victims  were 
lowered  into  their  living  grave.     Other  cells  were 
stone  cages  to  drive  the  mind  to  madness  and 
lacerate   the   heart   of  the   unfortunates.     Yet 
men  and  women  endured  twenty  years  in  this 
terrible  place.     What  fortitude,  what  power  of 
endurance,  what  sublime  faith  one  must  have 
had  to  hold  out,  to  emerge  from  it  alive!     Here 
Netchaev,  Lopatin,  Morosov,  Volkenstein,  Fig- 
ner,  and  others  of  the  splendid  band  spent  their 
tortured  lives.     Here  is  the  common  grave   of 
Ulianov,    Mishkin,    Kalayev,    Balmashev,   and 
many  more.     The  black  tablet  inscribed  with 
their    names    speaks    louder    than    the    voices 
silenced  for  ever.     Not  even  the  roaring  waves 
dashing  against  the  rock  of  Schliisselburg  can 
drown  that  accusing  voice. 

Petropavlovsk  and  Schliisselburg  stand  as  the 
living  proof  of  how  futile  is  the  hope  of  the  mighty 
to  escape  the  Frankensteins  of  their  own  making. 


CHAPTER  XV 

THE    TRADE    UNIONS 

IT  WAS  the  month  of  June  and  the  time  of 
our  departure  was  approaching.  Petrograd 
seemed  more  beautiful  than  ever;  the  white 
nights  had  come — almost  broad  daylight  with 
out  its  glare,  the  mysterious  soothing  white 
nights  of  Petrograd.  There  were  rumours  of 
counter-revolutionary  danger  and  the  city  was 
guarded  against  attack.  Martial  law  prevail 
ing,  it  was  forbidden  to  be  out  on  the  streets 
after  i  A.  M.,  even  though  it  was  almost  daylight. 
Occasionally  special  permits  were  obtained  by 
friends  and  then  we  would  walk  through  the 
deserted  streets  or  along  the  banks  of  the  dark 
Neva,  discussing  in  whispers  the  perplexing 
situation.  I  sought  for  some  outstanding  feature 
in  the  blurred  picture — the  Russian  Revolution, 
a  huge  flame  shooting  across  the  world  illumi 
nating  the  black  horizon  of  the  disinherited  and 
oppressed — the  Revolution,  the  new  hope,  the 
great  spiritual  awakening.  And  here  I  was  in 
the  midst  of  it,  yet  nowhere  could  I  see  the 

132 


THE  TRADE  UNIONS  133 

promise  and  fulfilment  of  the  great  event.  Had 
I  misunderstood  the  meaning  and  nature  of 
revolution?  Perhaps  the  wrong  and  the  evil  I 
have  seen  during  those  five  months  were  insepa 
rable  from  a  revolution.  Or  was  it  the  political 
machine  which  the  Bolsheviki  have  created— is 
that  the  force  which  is  crushing  the  Revolution  ? 
If  I  had  witnessed  the  birth  of  the  latter  I 
should  now  be  better  able  to  judge.  But  ap 
parently  I  arrived  at  the  end— the  agonizing  end 
of  a  people.  It  is  all  so  complex,  so  impenetra 
ble,  a  tupik,  a  blind  alley,  as  the  Russians  call  it. 
Only  time  and  earnest  study,  aided  by  sym 
pathetic  understanding,  will  show  me  the  way 
out.  Meanwhile,  I  must  keep  up  my  courage  and 
-away  from  Petrograd,  out  among  the  people. 

Presently  the  long-awaited  moment  arrived. 
On  June  30,  1920,  our  car  was  coupled  to  a  slow 
train  called  "Maxim  Gorki,"  and  we  pulled  out 
of  the  Nikolayevski  station,  bound  for  Moscow. 

In  Moscow  there  were  many  formalities  to  go 
through  with.  We  thought  a  few  days  would 
suffice,  but  we  remained  two  weeks.  However, 
our  stay  was  interesting.  The  city  was  alive 
with  delegates  to  the  Second  Congress  of  the 
Third  International;  from  all  parts  of  the  world 
the  workers  had  sent  their  comrades  to  the  prom- 


134    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

ised    land,    revolutionary   Russia,   the   first  re 
public   of  the   workers.     Among  the  delegates 
there  were  also  Anarchists  and  syndicalists  who 
believed  as  firmly  as  I  did  six  months  previously 
that  the  Bolsheviki  were  the  symbol  of  the  Revo 
lution.     They   had    responded    to  the   Moscow 
call  with  enthusiasm.     Some  of  them  I  had  met 
in  Petrograd  and  now  they  were  eager  to  hear  of 
my   experiences   and   learn   my  opinions.     But 
what  was  I  to  tell  them,  and  would  they  believe 
me  if  I  did  ?     Would  I  have  believed  any  adverse 
criticism  before  I  came  to  Russia?     Besides,  I 
felt    that    my   views    regarding   the    Bolsheviki 
were  still  too  unformed,  too  vague,  a  conglomera 
tion  of  mere  impressions.     My  _old  values  had 
been  shattered  and  so  far  I  have  been  unable  to 
replace  them.     I  could  therefore  not  speak  on 
the  fundamental  questions,  but  I  did  inform  my 
friends  that  the  Moscow  and  Petrograd  prisons 
were  crowded  with  Anarchists  and  other  revo 
lutionists,  and  I  advised  them  not  to  content 
themselves  with  the  official  explanations  but  to 
investigate  for  themselves.     I  warned  them  that 
they  would  be  surrounded  by  guides  and  inter 
preters,  most  of  them  men  of  the  Tcheka,  and  that 
they  would  not  be  able  to  learn  the  facts  unless 
they  made  a  determined,  independent  effort. 


THE  TRADE  UNIONS  135 

There  was  considerable  excitement  in  Moscow 
at  the  time.  The  Printers'  Union  had  been 
suppressed  and  its  entire  managing  board  sent 
to  prison.  The  Union  had  called  a  public  meet 
ing  to  which  members  of  the  British  Labour 
Mission  were  invited.  There  the  famous  Social 
ist  Revolutionist  Tchernov  had  unexpectedly 
made  his  appearance.  He  severely  criticised  the 
Bolshevik  regime,  received  an  ovation  from  the 
huge  audience  of  workers,  and  then  vanished  as 
mysteriously  as  he  had  come.  The  Menshevik 
Dan  was  less  successful.  He  also  addressed  the 
meeting,  but  he  failed  to  make  his  escape: 
he  landed  in  the  Tcheka.  The  next  morning 
the  Moscow  Pravda  and  the  Izvestia  denounced 
the  action  of  the  Printers'  Union  as  counter 
revolutionary,  and  raged  about  Tchernov  having 
been  permitted  to  speak.  The  papers  called  for 
exemplary  punishment  of  the  printers  who  dared 
defy  the  Soviet  Government. 

The  Bakers'  Union,  a  very  militant  organiza 
tion,  had  also  been  suppressed,  and  its  manage 
ment  replaced  by  Communists.  Several  months 
before,  in  March,  I  had  attended  a  convention  of 
the  bakers.  The  delegates  impressed  me  as  a 
courageous  group  who  did  not  fear  to  criticise 
the  Bolshevik  regime  and  present  the  demands 


136    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

of  the  workers.  I  wondered  then  that  they  were 
permitted  to  continue  the  conference,  for  they 
were  outspoken  in  their  opposition  to  the  Com 
munists.  "The  bakers  are  'Shkurniki'  [skin 
ners]/'  I  was  told;  "they  always  instigate  strikes, 
and  only  counter-revolutionists  can  wish  to 
strike  in  the  workers'  Republic."  But  it  seemed 
to  me  that  the  workers  could  not  follow  such 
reasoning.  They  did  strike.  They  even  com 
mitted  a  more  heinous  crime:  they  refused  to 
vote  for  the  Communist  candidate,  electing  in 
stead  a  man  of  their  own  choice.  This  action 
of  the  bakers  was  followed  by  the  arrest  of 
several  of  their  more  active  members.  Natu 
rally  the  workers  resented  the  arbitrary  methods 
of  the  Government. 

Later  I  met  some  of  the  bakers  and  found 
them  much  embittered  against  the  Communist 
Party  and  the  Government.  I  inquired  about 
the  condition  of  their  union,  telling  them  that  I 
had  been  informed  that  the  Russian  unions  were 
very  powerful  and  had  practical  control  of  the 
industrial  life  of  the  country.  The  bakers 
laughed.  "The  trade  unions  are  the  lackeys 
of  the  Government,"  they  said;  "they  have  no 
independent  function,  and  the  workers  have  no 
say  in  them.  The  trade  unions  are  doing  mere 


THE  TRADE  UNIONS  137 

police  duty  for  the  Government."  That  sounded 
quite  different  from  the  story  told  by  Melnich- 
ansky,  the  chairman  of  the  Moscow  Trade 
Union  Soviet,  whom  I  had  met  on  my  first 
visit  to  Moscow. 

On  that  occasion  he  had  shown  me  about  the 
trade  union  headquarters   known  as  the   Dom 
Soyusov,   and   explained   how   the   organization 
worked.     Seven    million   workers   were    in   the 
trade  unions,  he  said;  all  trades  and  professions 
belonged  to  it.     The  workers  themselves  man 
aged   the    industries   and   owned    them.      'The 
building  you  are  in  now  is  also  owned  by  the 
unions,"  he  remarked  with  pride;  " formerly  it 
was  the  House  of  the  Nobility."     The  room  we 
were  in  had  been  used  for  festive  assemblies  and 
the  great  nobles  sat  in  crested  chairs  around  the 
table  in  the  centre.      Melnichansky  showed  me 
the  secret  underground  passage  hidden  by  a  little 
turntable,    through    which    the    nobles    could 
escape  in  case  of  danger.     They  never  dreamed 
that  the  workers  would  some  day  gather  around 
the  same  table  and  sit  in  the  beautiful  hall  of 
marble  columns.     The  educational  and  cultural 
work  done  by  the  trade  unions,  the  chairman 
further  explained,  was  of  the  greatest   scope. 
"We  have  our  workers'  colleges  and  other  cul- 


138    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

tural  institutions  giving  courses  and  lectures 
on  various  subjects.  They  are  all  managed  by 
the  workers.  The  unions  own  their  own  means 
of  recreation,  and  we  have  access  to  all  the 
theatres/'  It  was  apparent  from  his  explana 
tion  that  the  trade  unions  of  Russia  had  reached 
a  point  far  beyond  anything  known  by  labour 
organizations  in  Europe  and  America. 

A  similar  account  I  had  heard  from  Tsipero- 
vitch,  the  chairman  of  the  Petrograd  trade 
unions,  with  whom  I  had  made  my  first  trip  to 
Moscow.  He  had  also  shown  me  about  the 
Petrograd  Labour  Temple,  a  beautiful  and  spa 
cious  building  where  the  Petrograd  unions  had 
their  offices.  His  recital  also  made  it  clear  that 
the  workers  of  Russia  had  at  last  come  into 
their  own. 

But  gradually  I  began  to  see  the  other  side 
of  the  medal.  I  found  that  like  most  things  in 
Russia  the  trade  union  picture  had  a  double 
facet :  one  paraded  before  foreign  visitors  and 
"investigators,"  the  other  known  by  the  masses. 
The  bakers  and  the  printers  had  recently  been 
shown  the  other  side.  It  was  a  lesson  of  the 
benefits  that  accrued  to  the  trade  unions  in  the 
Socialist  Republic. 

In  March  I  had  attended  an  election  meeting 


THE  TRADE  UNIONS  139 

arranged  by  the  workers  of  one  of  the  large  Mos 
cow  factories.  It  was  the  most  exciting  gather 
ing  I  had  witnessed  in  Russia — the  dimly  lit  hall 
in  the  factory  club  rooms,  the  faces  of  the  men 
and  women  worn  with  privation  and  suffering, 
the  intense  feeling  over  the  wrong  done  them, 
all  impressed  me  very  strongly.  Their  chosen 
representative,  an  Anarchist,  had  been  refused 
his  mandate  by  the  Soviet  authorities.  It  was 
the  third  time  the  workers  gathered  to  re-elect 
their  delegate  to  the  Moscow  Soviet,  and  every 
time  they  elected  the  same  man.  The  Com 
munist  candidate  opposing  him  was  Semashko, 
the  Commissar  of  the  Department  of  Health.  I 
had  expected  to  find  an  educated  and  cultured 
man.  But  the  behaviour  and  language  of  the 
Commissar  at  that  election  meeting  would  have 
put  a  hod-carrier  to  sharne.  He  raved  against  the 
workers  for  choosing  a  non-Communist,  called 
anathema  upon  their  heads,  and  threatened 
them  with  the  Tcheka  and  the  curtailment  of 
their  rations.  But  he  had  no  effect  upon  the 
audience  except  to  emphasize  their  opposition  to 
him,  and  to  arouse  antagonism  against  the  party 
he  represented.  The  final  victory,  however, 
was  with  Semashko.  The  workers'  choice  was 
repudiated  by  the  authorities  and  later  even 


140    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

arrested  and  imprisoned.  That  was  in  March. 
In  May,  during  the  visit  of  the  British  Labour 
Mission,  the  factory  candidate  together  with 
other  political  prisoners  declared  a  hunger  strike, 
which  resulted  in  their  liberation. 

The  story  told  me  by  the  bakers  of  their 
election  experiences  had  the  quality  of  our  own 
Wild  West  during  its  pioneer  days.  Tchekists 
with  loaded  guns  were  in  the  habit  of  attending 
gatherings  of  the  unions  and  they  made  it  clear 
what  would  happen  if  the  workers  should  fail 
to  elect  a  Communist.  But  the  bakers,  a  strong 
and  militant  organization,  \vould  not  be  intimi 
dated.  They  declared  that  no  bread  would  be 
baked  in  Moscow  unless  they  were  permitted  to 
elect  their  own  candidate.  That  had  the  de 
sired  effect.  After  the  meeting  the  Tchekists 
tried  to  arrest  the  candidate-elect,  but  the 
bakers  surrounded  him  and  saw  him  safely  home. 
The  next  day  they  sent  their  ultimatum  to  the 
authorities,  demanding  recognition  of  their 
choice  and  threatening  to  strike  in  case  of  refusal. 
Thus  the  bakers  triumphed  and  gained  an  ad 
vantage  over  their  less  courageous  brothers  in 
the  other  labour  organizations  of  minor  impor 
tance.  In  starving  Russia  the  work  of  the  bak 
ers  was  as  vital  as  life  itself. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

MARIA    SPIRIDONOVA 

THE  Commissariat  of  Education  also  in 
cluded  the  Department  of  Museums.  The 
Petrograd  Museum  of  the  Revolution  had 
two  chairmen;  Lunacharsky  being  one  of  them, 
it  was  necessary  to  secure  his  signature  to  our 
credentials  which  had  already  been  signed  by 
Zinoviev,  the  second  chairman  of  the  Museum. 
I  was  commissioned  to  see  Lunacharsky. 

I  felt  rather  guilty  before  him.  I  left  Moscow 
in  March  promising  to  return  within  a  week  to 
join  him  in  his  work.  Now,  four  months  later, 
I  came  to  ask  his  cooperation  in  an  entirely  dif 
ferent  field.  I  went  to  the  Kremlin  determined 
to  tell  Lunacharsky  how  I  felt  about  the  situa 
tion  in  Russia.  But  I  was  relieved  of  the  neces 
sity  by  the  presence  of  a  number  of  people  in  his 
office;  there  was  no  time  to  take  the  matter  up. 
I  could  merely  inform  Lunacharsky  of  the  pur 
pose  of  the  expedition  and  request  his  aid  in 
the  work.  It  met  with  his  approval.  He  signed 


141 


142    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

our  credentials  and  also  supplied  me  with  letters 
of  introduction  and  recommendation  to  facilitate 
our  efforts  in  behalf  of  the  Museum. 

While  our  Commission  was  making  the  neces 
sary  preparations  for  the  trip  to  the  Ukraine,  I 
found  time  to  visit  various  institutions  in  Mos 
cow  and  to  meet  some  interesting  people.  Among 
them  were  certain  well-known  Left  Social  Revo 
lutionists    whom    I    had    met  on   my   previous 
visit.     I  had  told   them  then  that  I  was  eager 
to  visit  Maria  Spiridonova,  of  whose  condition 
I  had  heard  many  conflicting  stories.     But  at 
that  time  no  meeting  could  be  arranged:  it  might 
have  exposed  Spiridonova  to  danger,  for  she  was 
living  illegally,  as  a  peasant  woman.     History 
indeed  repeats  itself.     Under  the  Tsar  Spiridon 
ova,  also  disguised  as  a  country  girl,  had  shad- 
dowed  Lukhanovsky,  the  Governor  of  Tamboy, 
of  peasant-flogging  fame.     Having  shot  him,  she 
was  arrested,  tortured,  and   later  sentenced  to 
death.     The    western    world    became    aroused, 
and  it  was  due  to  its  protests  that  the  sentence  of 
Spiridonova  was  changed  to  Siberian  exile  for 
life.     She  spent  eleven  years  there;  the  February 
Revolution  brought  her  freedom  and   back  to 
Russia.     Maria  Spiridonova  immediately  threw 
herself  into   revolutionary   activity.     Now,    in 


MARIA  SPIRIDONOVA  143 

the  Socialist  Republic,  Maria  was  again  living  in 
disguise  after  having  escaped  from  the  prison  in 
the  Kremlin. 

Arrangements  were  finally  made  to  enable  me 
to  visit  Spiridonova,  and  I  was  cautioned  to 
make  sure  that  I  was  not  followed  by  Tcheka 
men.     We  agreed  with  Maria's  friends  upon  a 
meeting  place  and  from  there  we  zigzagged  a 
number  of  streets  till  we  at  last  reached  the  top 
floor  of  a  house  in  the  back  of  a  yard.     I  was  led 
into  a  small  room  containing  a  bed,  small  desk, 
bookcase,  and  several  chairs.     Before  the  desk, 
piled  high  with  letters  and  papers,  sat  a  frail 
little  woman,  Maria  Spiridonova.     This,  then, 
was  one  of  Russia's  great  martyrs,  this  woman 
who  had  so  unflinchingly  suffered  the  tortures 
inflicted  upon  her  by  the  Tsar's  henchmen, 
had  been  told  by  Zorin  and  Jack  Reed  that 
Spiridonova  had  suffered  a  breakdown,  and  was 
kept  in  a  sanatorium.     Her  malady,  they  said, 
was   acute   neurasthenia   and   hysteria.     When 
I  came  face  to  face  with  Maria,  I  immediately 
realized  that  both  men  had  deceived  me.     I  was 
no  longer  surprised  at  Zorin:  much  of  what  he 
had  told  me  I  gradually  discovered  to  be  utterly 
false.     As  to  Reed,  unfamiliar  with  the  language 
and  completely  under  the  sway  of  the  new  faith, 


144    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

he  took  too  much  for  granted.  Thus,  on  his 
return  from  Moscow  he  came  to  inform  me  that 
the  story  of  the  shooting  of  prisoners  en  masse  on 
the  eve  of  the  abolition  of  capital  punishment  was 
really  true;  but,  he  assured  me,  it  was  all  the 
fault  of  a  certain  official  of  the  Tcheka  who  had 
already  paid  with  his  life  for  it.  I  had  oppor 
tunity  to  investigate  the  matter.  I  found  that 
Jack  had  again  been  misled.  It  was  not  that  a 
certain  man  was  responsible  for  the  wholesale 
killing  on  that  occasion.  The  act  was  condi 
tioned  in  the  whole  system  and  character  of  the 
Tcheka. 

I  spent  two  days  with  Maria  Spiridonova, 
listening  to  her  recital  of  events  since  October, 
1917.  She  spoke  at  length  about  the  enthusiasm 
and  zeal  of  the  masses  and  the  hopes  held  out 
by  the  Bolsheviki;  of  their  ascendancy  to 
power  and  gradual  turn  to  the  right.  She  ex 
plained  the  Brest-Litovsk  peace  which  she  con 
sidered  as  the  first  link  in  the  chain  that  has 
since  fettered  the  Revolution.  She  dwelt  on 
the  razverstka,  the  system  of  forcible  requisition, 
which  was  devastating  Russia  and  discrediting 
everything  the  Revolution  had  been  fought  for; 
she  referred  to  the  terrorism  practised  by  the 
Bolsheviki  against  every  revolutionary  criti- 


MARIA  SPIRIDONOVA  145 

cism,  to  the  new  Communist  bureaucracy  and 
inefficiency,  and  the  hopelessness  of  the  whole 
situation.  It  was  a  crushing  indictment  against 
the  Bolsheviki,  their  theories  and  methods. 

If  Spiridonova  had  really  suffered  a  break 
down,  as  I  had  been  assured,  and  was  hysterical 
and  mentally  unbalanced,  she  must  have  had 
extraordinary  control  of  herself.     She  was  calm, 
self-contained,  and  clear  on  every  point.     She 
had  the  fullest  command  of  her  material  and 
information.     On  several  occasions  during  her 
narrative,  when  she  detected  doubt  in  my  face, 
she  remarked:  "I  fear  you  don't  quite  believe 
me.     Well,  here  is  what  some  of  the  peasants 
write  me,"  and  she  would  reach  over  to  a  pile  of 
letters  on  her  desk  and  read  to  me  passages  heart 
rending    with    misery    and    bitter   against  the 
Bolsheviki.     In  stilted  handwriting,  sometimes 
almost   illegible,  the   peasants   of  the   Ukraine 
and  Siberia  wrote  of  the  horrors  of  the  rawer stka 
and  what  it  had  done  to  them  and  their  land. 
"They  have  taken  away  everything,  even  the 
last  seeds  for  the  next  sowing."      'The  Com 
missars  have  robbed  us  of  everything."     Thus 
ran  the   letters.     Frequently   peasants  wanted 
to  know  whether  Spiridonova  had  gone  over  to 
the  Bolsheviki.     "If  you  also  forsake  us,  ma- 


146    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

tushka,  we  have  no  one  to  turn  to,"  one  peasant 
wrote. 

The  enormity  of  her  accusations  challenged 
credence.     After  all,  the  Bolsheviki  were  revolu 
tionists.     How    could    they    be    guilty    of    the 
terrible  things  charged  against  them?     Perhaps 
they  were  not  responsible  for  the  situation  as  it 
had  developed;  they  had  the  whole  world  against 
them.     There  was  the  Brest  peace,  for  instance. 
When  the  news  of  it  first  reached  America   I 
happened  to  be  in  prison.     I  reflected  long  and 
carefully  whether   Soviet    Russia   was  justified 
in  negotiating  with  German  imperialism.     But 
I  could  see  no  way  out  of  the  situation.     I  was 
in  favour  of  the  Brest  peace.     Since  I  came  to 
Russia  I  heard  conflicting  versions  of  it.    Nearly 
everyone,  excepting  the  Communists,  considered 
the  Brest  agreement  as  much  a  betrayal  of  the 
Revolution  as  the  role  of  the  German  Socialists 
in  the  war — a  betrayal  of  the  spirit  of  interna 
tionalism.     The  Communists,  on  the  other  hand, 
were    unanimous   in   defending   the    peace    and 
denouncing  as   counter-revolutionist  everybody 
who   questioned   the   wisdom    and    the    revolu 
tionary  justification  of  that  agreement.     "We 
could  do  nothing  else,"  argued  the  Communists. 
"Germany  had  a  mighty  army,  while  we  had 


MARIA  SPIRIDONOVA  147 

none.  Had  we  refused  to  sign  the  Brest  treaty 
we  should  have  sealed  the  fate  of  the  Revolu 
tion.  We  realized  that  Brest  meant  a  compro 
mise,  but  we  knew  that  the  workers  of  Russia  and 
the  rest  of  the  world  would  understand  that  we 
had  been  forced  to  it.  Our  compromise  was 
similar  to  that  of  workers  when  they  are  forced 
to  accept  the  conditions  of  their  masters  after  an 
unsuccessful  strike." 

But  Spiridonova  was  not  convinced.  ' There 
is  not  one  word  of  truth  in  the  argument  ad 
vanced  by  the  Bolsheviki,"  she  said.  It  is 
true  that  Russia  had  no  disciplined  army  to 
meet  the  German  advance,  but  it  had  something 
infinitely  more  effective:  it  had  a  conscious 
revolutionary  people  who  would  have  fought 
back  the  invaders  to  the  last  drop  of  blood.  As 
a  matter  of  fact,  it  was  the  people  who  had 
checked  all  the  counter-revolutionary  military 
attempts  against  Russia.  Who  else  but  the 
people,  the  peasants  and  the  workers,  made  it 
impossible  for  the  German  and  Austrian  army 
to  remain  in  the  Ukraine?  Who  defeated 
Denikin  and  the  other  counter-revolutionary 
generals?  Who  triumphed  over  Koltchak  and 
Yudenitch?  Lenin  and  Trotsky  claim  that  it 
was  the  Red  Army.  But  the  historic  truth  was 


i48    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

that  the  voluntary  military  units  of  the  workers 
and  peasants — the  povstantsi — in  Siberia  as  well 
as  in  the  south  of  Russia — had  borne  the  brunt 
of  the  fighting  on  every  front,  the  Red  Army 
usually  only  completing  the  victories  of  the 
former.  Trotsky  would  have  it  now  that  the 
Brest  treaty  had  to  be  accepted,  but  he  himself 
had  at  one  time  refused  to  sign  the  treaty  and 
Radek,  Joffe,  and  other  leading  Communists 
had  also  been  opposed  to  it.  It  is  claimed  now 
that  they  submitted  to  the  shameful  terms  be 
cause  they  realized  the  hopelessness  of  their 
expectation  that  the  German  workers  would 
prevent  the  Junkers  from  marching  against 
revolutionary  Russia.  But  that  was  not  the 
true  reason.  It  was  the  whip  of  the  party 
discipline  which  lashed  Trotsky  and  others  into 
submission. 

'The  trouble  with  the  Bolsheviki,"  continued 
Spiridonova,  "is  that  they  have  no  faith  in  the 
masses.  They  proclaimed  themselves  a  prole 
tarian  party,  but  they  refused  to  trust  the  work 
ers.'*  It  was  this  lack  of  faith,  Maria  em 
phasized,  which  made  the  Communists  bow  to 
German  imperialism.  And  as  concerns  the 
Revolution  itself,  it  was  precisely  the  Brest 
peace  which  struck  it  a  fatal  blow.  Aside  from 


MARIA  SPIRIDONOVA  149 

the  betrayal  of  Finland,  White  Russia,  Latvia, 
and  the  Ukraine — which  were  turned  over  to  the 
mercy  of  the  German  Junkers  by  the  Brest 
peace — the  peasants  saw  thousands  of  their 
brothers  slain,  and  had  to  submit  to  being  robbed 
and  plundered.  The  simple  peasant  mind  could 
not  understand  the  complete  reversal  of  the 
former  Bolshevik  slogans  of  "no  indemnity  and 
no  annexations."  But  even  the  simplest  peas 
ant  could  understand  that  his  toil  and  his  blood 
were  to  pay  the  indemnities  imposed  by  the 
Brest  conditions.  The  peasants  grew  bitter  and 
antagonistic  to  the  Soviet  regime.  Disheart 
ened  and  discouraged  they  turned  from  the 
Revolution.  As  to  the  effect  of  the  Brest  peace 
upon  the  German  workers,  how  could  they 
continue  in  their  faith  in  the  Russian  Revolution 
in  view  of  the  fact  that  the  Bolsheviki  negotiated 
and  accepted  the  peace  terms  with  the  German 
masters  over  the  heads  of  the  German  prole 
tariat?  The  historic  fact  remains  that  the 
Brest  peace  was  the  beginning  of  the  end  of  the 
Russian  Revolution.  No  doubt  other  factors 
contributed  to  the  debacle,  but  Brest  was  the 
most  fatal  of  them. 

Spiridonova  asserted  that  the   Left  Socialist 
Revolutionary  elements    had  warned  the   Bol- 


ISO    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

sheviki  against  that  peace  and  fought  it  des 
perately.  They  refused  to  accept  it  even  after 
it  had  been  signed.  The  presence  of  Mirbach 
in  Revolutionary  Russia  they  considered  an 
outrage  against  the  Revolution,  a  crying  injustice 
to  the  heroic  Russian  people  who  had  sacrificed 
and  suffered  so  much  in  their  struggle  against 
imperialism  and  capitalism.  Spiridonova's  party 
decided  that  Mirbach  could  not  be  tolerated 
in  Russia:  Mirbach  had  to  go.  Wholesale  arrests 
and  persecutions  followed  upon  the  execution 
of  Mirbach,  the  Bolsheviki  rendering  service  to 
the  German  Kaiser.  They  filled  the  prisons  with 
the  Russian  revolutionists. 

In  the  course  of  our  conversation  I  suggested 
that  the  method  of  rawerstka  was  probably 
forced  upon  the  Bolsheviki  by  the  refusal  of  the 
peasants  to  feed  the  city.  In  the  beginning  of 
the  revolutionary  period,  Spiridonova  explained, 
so  long  as  the  peasant  Soviets  existed,  the 
peasants  gave  willingly  and  generously.  But 
when  the  Bolshevik  Government  began  to  dis 
solve  these  Soviets  and  arrested  500  peasant 
delegates,  the  peasantry  became  antagonistic. 
Moreover,  they  daily  witnessed  the  inefficiency 
of  the  Communist  regime:  they  saw  their  prod 
ucts  lying  at  side  stations  and  rotting  away, 


MARIA  SPIRIDONOVA  15* 

or  in  possession  of  speculators  on  the  market. 
Naturally  under  such  conditions  they  would  not 
continue  to  give.  The  fact  that  the  peasants 
had  never  refused  to  contribute  supplies  to  the 
Red  Army  proved  that  other  methods  than  those 
used  by  the  Bolsheviki  could  have  been  em 
ployed.  The  razverstka  served  only  to  widen 
the  breach  between  the  village  and  the  city. 
The  Bolsheviki  resorted  to  punitive  expeditions 
which  became  the  terror  of  the  country.  They 
left  death  and  ruin  wherever  they  came.  The 
peasants,  at  last  driven  to  desperation,  began  to 
rebel  against  the  Communist  regime.  In  various 
parts  of  Russia,  in  the  south,  on  the  Ural,  and 
in  Siberia,  peasants'  insurrections  have  taken 
place,  and  everywhere  they  were  being  put 
down  by  force  of  arms  and  with  an  iron  hand. 

Spiridonova  did  not  speak  of  her  own  suffer 
ings  since  she  had  parted  ways  with  the  Bol 
sheviki.  But  I  learned  from  others  that  she  had 
been  arrested  twice  and  imprisoned  for  a  con 
siderable  length  of  time.  Even  when  free  she 
was  kept  under  surveillance,  as  she  had  been  in 
the  time  of  the  Tsar.  On  several  occasions  she 
was  tortured  by  being  taken  out  at  night  and 
informed  that  she  was  to  be  shot— a  favoured 
Tcheka  method.  I  mentioned  the  subject  to 


152    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

Spiridonova.  She  did  not  deny  the  facts, 
though  she  was  loath  to  speak  of  herself.  She 
was  entirely  absorbed  in  the  fate  of  the  Revolu 
tion  and  of  her  beloved  peasantry.  She  gave  no 
thought  to  herself,  but  she  was  eager  to  have  the 
world  and  the  international  proletariat  learn  the 
true  condition  of  affairs  in  Bolshevik  Russia. 

Of  all  the  opponents  of  the  Bolsheviki  I  had 
met  Maria  Spiridonova  impressed  me  as  one  of 
the  most  sincere,  well-poised,  and  convincing. 
Her  heroic  past  and  her  refusal  to  compromise 
her  revolutionary  ideas  under  Tsarism  as  well  as 
under  Bolshevism  were  sufficient  guarantee  of 
her  revolutionarv  integrity. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

ANOTHER    VISIT   TO    PETER    KROPOTKIN 

A  FEW  days  before  our  Expedition  started 
for   the    Ukraine  the  opportunity    pre 
sented  itself  to  pay  another  visit  to  Peter 
Kropotkin.     I  was  delighted  at  the  chance  to 
see  the  dear  old  man   under  more  favourable 
conditions  than  I  had   seen  him  in  March.     I 
expected  at  least  that  we  would  not  be  handi 
capped  by  the  presence  of  newspaper  men  as  we 
were  on  the  previous  occasion. 

On  my  first  visit,  in  snow-clad  March,  I 
arrived  at  the  Kropotkin  cottage  late  in  the 
evening.  The  place  looked  deserted  and  deso 
late.  But  now  it  was  summer  time.  The 
country  was  fresh  and  fragrant;  the  garden  at 
the  back  of  the  house,  clad  in  green,  smiled 
cheerfully,  the  golden  rays  of  the  sun  spreading 
warmth  and  light.  Peter,  who  was  having  his 
afternoon  nap,  could  not  be  seen,  but  Sofya 
Grigorievna,  his  wife,  was  there  to  greet  us. 
We  had  brought  some  provisions  given  to  Sasha 

153 


154    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

Kropotkin  for  her  father,  and  several  baskets  of 
things  sent  by  an  Anarchist  group.  While  we 
were  unpacking  those  treasures  Peter  Alekseye- 
vitch  surprised  us.  He  seemed  a  changed  man: 
the  summer  had  wrought  a  miracle  in  him.  He 
appeared  healthier,  stronger,  more  alive  than 
when  I  had  last  seen  him.  He  immediately 
took  us  to  the  vegetable  garden  which  was  almost 
entirely  Sofya's  own  work  and  served  as  the 
main  support  of  the  family.  Peter  was  very 
proud  of  it.  ''What  do  you  say  to  this!"  he 
exclaimed;  "all  Sofya's  labour.  And  see  this 
new  species  of  lettuce" — pointing  at  a  huge 
head.  He  looked  young;  he  was  almost  gay,  his 
conversation  sparkling.  His  power  of  observa 
tion,  his  keen  sense  of  humour  and  generous 
humanity  were  so  refreshing,  he  made  one  forget 
the  misery  of  Russia,  one's  own  conflicts  and 
doubts,  and  the  cruel  reality  of  life. 

After  dinner  we  gathered  in  Peter's  study— 
a  small  room  containing  an  ordinary  table  for 
a  desk,  a  narrow  cot,  a  wash-stand,  and  shelves 
of  books.  I  could  not  help  making  a  mental 
comparison  between  this  simple,  cramped  study 
of  Kropotkin  and  the  gorgeous  quarters  of 
Radek  and  Zinoviev.  Peter  was  interested  to 
know  my  impressions  since  he  saw  me  last.  I 


ANOTHER  VISIT  TO  KROPOTKIN     155 

related  to  him  how  confused  and  harassed  I  was, 
how  everything  seemed  to  crumble  beneath  my 
feet.  I  told  him  that  I  had  come  to  doubt 
almost  everything,  even  the  Revolution  itself. 
I  could  not  reconcile  the  ghastly  reality  with 
what  the  Revolution  had  meant  to  me  when  I 
came  to  Russia.  Were  the  conditions  I  found 
inevitable — the  callous  indifference  to  human 
life,  the  terrorism,  the  waste  and  agony  of  it  all  ? 
Of  course,  I  knew  revolutions  could  not  be  made 
with  kid  gloves.  It  is  a  stern  necessity  in 
volving  violence  and  destruction,  a  difficult  and 
terrible  process.  But  what  I  had  found  in 
Russia  was  utterly  unlike  revolutionary  condi 
tions,  so  fundamentally  unlike  as  to  be  a  carica 
ture. 

Peter  listened  attentively;  then  he  said: 
"There  is  no  reason  whatever  to  lose  faith.  I 
consider  the  Russian  Revolution  even  greater 
than  the  French,  for  it  has  struck  deeper  into  the 
soul  of  Russia,  into  the  hearts  and  minds  of  the 
Russian  people.  Time  alone  can  demonstrate 
its  full  scope  and  depth.  What  you  see  to-day 
is  only  the  surface,  conditions  artificially  created 
by  a  governing  class.  You  see  a  small  political 
party  which  by  its  false  theories,  blunders,  and 
inefficiency  has  demonstrated  how  revolutions 


156    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

must  not  be  made."  It  was  unfortunate — 
Kropotkin  continued — that  so  many  of  the 
Anarchists  in  Russia  and  the  masses  outside  of 
Russia  had  been  carried  away  by  the  ultra- 
revolutionary  pretenses  of  the  Bolsheviki.  In 
the  great  upheaval  it  was  forgotten  that  the 
Communists  are  a  political  party  firmly  adher 
ing  to  the  idea  of  a  centralized  State,  and  that  as 
such  they  were  bound  to  misdirect  the  course  of 
the  Revolution.  The  Bolsheviki  were  the  Je 
suits  of  the  Socialist  Church:  they  believed  in 
the  Jesuitic  motto  that  the  end  justifies  the 
means.  Their  end  being  political  power,  they 
hesitate  at  nothing.  The  means,  however,  have 
paralysed  the  energies  of  the  masses  and  have 
terrorized  the  people.  Yet  without  the  people, 
without  the  direct  participation  of  the  masses 
in  the  reconstruction  of  the  country,  nothing 
essential  could  be  accomplished.  The  Bol 
sheviki  had  been  carried  to  the  top  by  the  high 
tide  of  the  Revolution.  Once  in  power  they 
began  to  stem  the  tide.  They  have  been  trying 
to  eliminate  and  suppress  the  cultural  forces  of 
the  country  not  entirely  in  agreement  with  their 
ideas  and  methods.  They  destroyed  the  co 
operatives  which  were  of  utmost  importance  to 
the  life  of  Russia,  the  great  link  between  the 


ANOTHER  VISIT  TO  KROPOTKIN     157 

country  and  the  city.  They  created  a  bureauc 
racy  and  officialdom  which  surpasses  even  that 
of  the  old  regime.  In  the  village  where  he  lived, 
in  little  Dmitrov,  there  were  more  Bolshevik 
officials  than  ever  existed  there  during  the  reign 
of  the  Romanovs.  All  those  people  were  living 
off  the  masses.  They  were  parasites  on  the 
social  body,  and  Dmitrov  was  only  a  small  ex 
ample  of  what  was  going  on  throughout  Russia. 
It  was  not  the  fault  of  any  particular  individuals: 
rather  was  it  the  State  they  had  created,  which 
discredits  every  revolutionary  ideal,  stifles  all 
initiative,  and  sets  a  premium  on  incompetence 
and  waste.  It  should  also  not  be  forgotten, 
Kropotkin  emphasized,  that  the  blockade  and 
the  continuous  attacks  on  the  Revolution  by  the 
interventionists  had  helped  to  strengthen  the 
power  of  the  Communist  regime.  Interven 
tion  and  blockade  were  bleeding  Russia  to  death, 
and  were  preventing  the  people  from  under 
standing  the  real  nature  of  the  Bolshevik 
regime. 

Discussing  the  activities  and  role  of  the 
Anarchists  in  the  Revolution,  Kropotkin  said: 
"We  Anarchists  have  talked  much  of  revolu 
tions,  but  few  of  us  have  been  prepared  for  the 
actual  work  to  be  done  during  the  process.  I 


158    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

have  indicated  some  things  in  this  relation  in 
my  'Conquest  of  Bread.'     Pouget  and  Pataud 
have  also  sketched  a  line  of  action  in  their  work 
on  'How  to  Accomplish  the  Social  Revolution."' 
Kropotkin  thought  that  the  Anarchists  had  not 
given    sufficient    consideration    to    the    funda 
mental  elements  of  the  social  revolution.     The 
real   facts   in   a   revolutionary    process   do   not 
consist  so  much  in  the  actual  fighting — that  is, 
merely  the  destructive  phase  necessary  to  clear 
the    way    for    constructive    effort.     The    basic 
factor  in  a  revolution  is  the  organization  of  the 
economic    life    of   the    country.     The    Russian 
Revolution    had    proved    conclusively   that    we 
must  prepare  thoroughly  for  that.     Everything 
else  is  of  minor  importance.     He  had  come  to 
think   that    syndicalism   was    likely   to    furnish 
what  Russia  most  lacked:  the  channel  through 
which  the  industrial   and  economic  reconstruc 
tion    of  the    country    may   flow.      He   referred 
to    Anarcho-syndicalism.     That     and    the    co 
operatives  would   save  other  countries-  some  of 
the   blunders   and    suffering   Russia  was   going 
through. 

I  left  Dmitrov  much  comforted  by  the  warmth 
and  light  which  the  beautiful  personality  of 
Peter  Kropotkin  radiated;  and  I  was  much 


ANOTHER  VISIT  TO  KROPOTKIN     159 

encouraged  by  what  I  had  heard  from  him.  I 
returned  to  Moscow  to  help  with  the  completion 
of  the  preparations  for  our  journey.  At  last, 
on  July  15,  1920,  our  car  was  coupled  to  a  train 
bound  for  the  Ukraine. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

EN    ROUTE 

OUR  train  was  about  to  leave  Moscow  when 
we    were    surprised    by    an    interesting 
visitor — Krasnoschekov,  the  president  of 
the    Far   Eastern    Republic,   who  had   recently 
arrived    in    the    capital    from    Siberia.     He  had 
heard  of  our  presence  in  the  city,  but  for  some 
reason  he  could  not  locate  us.     Finally  he  met 
Alexander    Berkman   who   invited    him   to   the 
Museum  car. 

In  appearance  Krasnoschekov  had  changed 
tremendously  since  his  Chicago  days,  when, 
known  as  Tobinson,  he  was  superintendent  of  the 
Workers'  Institute  in  that  city.  Then  he  was 
one  of  the  many  Russian  emigrants  on  the  West 
Side,  active  as  organizer  and  lecturer  in  the 
Socialist  movement.  Now  he  looked  a  different 
man;  his  expression  stern,  the  stamp  of  author 
ity  on  him,  he  seemed  even  to  have  grown  taller. 
But  at  heart  he  remained  the  same — simple  and 
kind,  the  Tobinson  we  had  known  in  Chicago. 

160 


EN  ROUTE  161 

We  had  only  a  short  time  at  our  disposal  and 
our  visitor  employed  it  to  give  us  an  insight  into 
the  conditions  in  the  Far  East  and  the  local  form 
of  government.  It  consisted  of  representatives 
of  various  political  factions  and  "even  Anarchists 
are  with  us,"  said  Krasnoschekov;  "thus,  for 
instance,  Shatov  is  Minister  of  Railways.  We 
are  independent  in  the  East  and  there  is  free 
speech.  Come  over  and  try  us,  you  will  find  a 
field  for  your  work."  He  invited  Alexander 
Berkman  and  myself  to  visit  him  in  Chita  and 
we  assured  him  that  we  hoped  to  avail  ourselves 
of  the  invitation  at  some  future  time.  He 
seemed  to  have  brought  a  different  atmosphere 
and  we  were  sorry  to  part  so  soon. 

On  the  way  from  Petrograd  to  Moscow  the 
Expedition  had  been  busy  putting  its  house  in 
order.  As  already  mentioned,  the  car  consisted 
of  six  compartments,  two  of  which  were  con 
verted  into  a  dining  room  and  kitchen.  They 
were  of  diminutive  size,  but  we  managed  to  make 
a  presentable  dining  room  of  one,  and  the  kitchen 
might  have  made  many  a  housekeeper  envy  us. 
A  large  Russian  samovar  and  all  necessary  cop 
per  and  zinc  pots  and  kettles  were  there,  making 
a  very  effective  appearance.  We  were  especially 
proud  of  the  decorative  curtains  on  our  car 


162    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

windows.  The  other  compartments  were  used 
for  office  and  sleeping  quarters.  I  shared  mine 
with  our  secretary,  Miss  A.  T.  Shakol. 

Besides  Alexander  Berkman,  appointed  by  the 
Museum  as  chairman  and  general  manager, 
Shakol  as  secretary,  and  myself  as  treasurer  and 
housekeeper,  the  Expedition  consisted  of  three 
other  members,  including  a  young  Communist, 
a  student  of  the  Petrograd  University.  En  route 
we  mapped  out  our  plan  of  work,  each  member  of 
the  Expedition  being  assigned  some  particular 
branch  of  it.  I  was  to  gather  data  in  the  De 
partments  of  Education  and  Health,  the  Bureaus 
of  Social  Welfare  and  Labour  Distribution,  as 
well  as  in  the  organization  known  as  Workers' 
and  Peasants'  Inspection.  After  the  day's  work 
all  the  members  were  to  meet  in  the  car  to  con 
sider  and  classify  the  material  collected  during 
the  day. 

Our  first  stop  was  Kursk.  Nothing  of  im 
portance  was  collected  there  except  a  pair  of 
kandai  [iron  handcuffs]  which  had  been  worn 
by  a  revolutionist  in  Schliisselburg.  It  was 
donated  to  us  by  a  chance  passer-by  who, 
noticing  the  inscription  on  our  car,  "  Extraor 
dinary  Commission  of  the  Museum  of  the 
Revolution/'  became  interested  and  called  to 


EN  ROUTE  163 

pay  us  a  visit.     He  proved  to  be  an  intellectual, 
a  Tolstoian,  the  manager  of  a  children's  colony. 
He  succeeded  in  maintaining  the  latter  by  giving 
the   Soviet   Government   a   certain   amount   of 
labour  required  of  him:  three  days  a  week  he 
taught   in  the   Soviet  schools  of  Kursk.     The 
rest  of  his  time  he  devoted  to  his  little  colony,  or 
the  "  Children's  Commune,"  as  he  affectionately 
called  it.     With  the  help  of  the  children  and  some 
adults  they  raised  the  vegetables  necessary  for 
the  support  of  the  colony  and  made  all  the  re 
pairs  of  the  place.     He  stated  that  he  had  not 
been  directly  interfered  with   by  the  Govern 
ment,  but  that  his  work  was  considerably  handi 
capped    by    discrimination    against    him    as    a 
pacifist  and  Tolstoian.     He  feared  that  because 
of  it  his   place   could   not  be   continued   much 
longer.     There  was  no  trading  of  any  sort  in 
Kursk  at  the  time,  and  one  had  to  depend  for 
supplies    on    the    local    authorities.     But    dis 
crimination  and  antagonism   manifested  them 
selves  against  independent  initiative  and  effort. 
The  Tolstoian,  however,  was  determined  to  make 
a  fight,  spiritually  speaking,  for  the  life  of  his 
colony.     He  was  planning  to  go  to  the  centre, 
to  Moscow,  where  he  hoped  to  get  support  in 
favour  of  his  commune. 


164    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

The  personality  of  the  man,  his  eagerness  to 
make  himself  useful,  did  not  correspond  with  the 
information  I  had  received  from  Communists 
about  the  intelligentsia,  their  indifference  and 
unwillingness  to  help  revolutionary  Russia.  I 
broached  the  subject  to  our  visitor.  He  could 
only  speak  of  the  professional  men  and  women  of 
Kursk,  his  native  city,  but  he  assured  us  that  he 
found  most  of  them,  and  especially  the  teachers, 
eager  to  cooperate  and  even  self-sacrificing.  But 
they  were  the  most  neglected  class,  living  in 
semi-starvation  all  the  time.  Like  himself,  they 
were  exposed  to  general  antagonism,  even  on  the 
part  of  the  children  whose  minds  had  been 
poisoned  by  agitation  against  the  intelligentsia. 

Kursk  is  a  large  industrial  centre  and  I  was 
interested  in  the  fate  of  the  workers  there.  We 
learned  from  our  visitor  that  there  had  been 
repeated  skirmishes  between  the  workers  and 
the  Soviet  authorities.  A  short  time  before  our 
arrival  a  strike  had  broken  out  and  soldiers 
were  sent  to  quell  it.  The  usual  arrests  followed 
and  many  workers  were  still  in  the  Tcheka. 
This  state  of  affairs,  the  Tolstoian  thought,  was 
due  to  general  Communist  incompetence  rather 
than  to  any  other  cause.  People  were  placed 
in  responsible  positions  not  because  of  their  fit- 


EN  ROUTE  165 

ness  but  owing  to  their  party  membership. 
Political  usefulness  was  the  first  consideration 
and  it  naturally  resulted  in  general  abuse  of 
power  and  confusion.  The  Communist  dogma 
that  the  end  justifies  all  means  was  also  doing 
much  harm.  It  had  thrown  the  door  wide  open 
to  the  worst  human  passions,  and  discredited  the 
ideals  of  the  Revolution.  The  Tolstoian  spoke 
sadly,  as  one  speaks  of  a  hope  cherished  and 
loved,  and  lost. 

The  next  morning  our  visitor  donated  to  our 
collection  the  kandali  he  had  worn  for  many 
years  in  prison.  He  hoped  that  we  might  re 
turn  by  way  of  Kursk  so  that  we  could  pay  a 
visit  to  some  Tolstoian  communes  in  the  environs 
of  the  city.  Not  far  from  Yasnaya  Polyana 
there  lived  an  old  peasant  friend  of  Tolstoi,  he 
told  us.  He  had  much  valuable  material  that 
he  might  contribute  to  the  Museum.  Our 
visitor  remained  to  the  moment  of  our  departure; 
he  was  starved  for  intellectual  companionship 
and  was  loath  to  see  us  go. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

IN    KHARKOV 

ARRIVING  in  Kharkov,  I  visited  the  An 
archist  book  store,  the  address  of  which 
I  had  secured  in  Moscow.  There  I  met 
many  friends  whom  I  had  known  in  America. 
Among  them  were  Joseph  and  Leah  Goodman, 
formerly  from  Detroit;  Fanny  Baron,  from 
Chicago,  and  Sam  Fleshin  who  had  worked  in 
the  Mother  Earth  office  in  New  York,  in  1917, 
before  he  left  for  Russia.  With  thousands  of 
other  exiles  they  had  all  hastened  to  their  native 
country  at  the  first  news  of  the  Revolution, 
and  they  had  been  in  the  thick  of  it  ever  since. 
They  would  have  much  to  tell  me,  I  thought; 
they  might  help  me  to  solve  some  of  the  prob 
lems  that  were  perplexing  me. 

Kharkov  lay  several  miles  away  from  the  rail 
road  station,  and  it  would  have  therefore  been 
impractical  to  continue  living  in  the  car  during 
our  stay  in  the  city.  The  Museum  credentials 
would  secure  quarters  for  us,  but  several  mem- 


166 


IN  KHARKOV  167 

bers  of  the  Expedition  preferred  to  stay  with 
their  American  friends.  Through  the  help  of 
one  of  our  comrades,  who  was  commandant  of 
an  apartment  house,  I  secured  a  room. 

It  had  been  quite  warm  in  Moscow,  but 
Kharkov  proved  a  veritable  furnace,  reminding 
me  of  New  York  in  July.  Sanitary  and  plumb 
ing  arrangements  had  been  neglected  or  de 
stroyed,  and  water  had  to  be  carried  from  a  place 
several  blocks  distant  up  three  flights  of  stairs. 
Still  it  was  a  comfort  to  have  a  private  room. 

The  city  was  alive.  The  streets  were  full  of 
people  and  they  looked  better  fed  and  dressed 
than  the  population  of  Petrograd  and  Moscow. 
The  women  were  handsomer  than  in  northern 
Russia;  the  men  of  a  finer  type.  It  was  rather 
odd  to  see  beautiful  women,  wearing  evening 
gowns  in  the  daytime,  walk  about  barefoot  or 
clad  in  wooden  sandals  without  stockings.  The 
coloured  kerchiefs  most  of  them  had  on  lent  life 
and  colour  to  the  streets,  giving  them  a  cheerful 
appearance  which  contrasted  favourably  with 
the  gray  tones  of  Petrograd. 

My  first  official  visit  was  paid  to  the  Depart 
ment  of  Education.  I  found  a  long  line  of  people 
waiting  admission,  but  the  Museum  credentials 
immediately  opened  the  doors,  the  chairman 


168    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

receiving  me  most  cordially.  He  listened  at 
tentively  to  my  explanation  of  the  purposes  of 
the  Expedition  and  promised  to  give  me  an  op 
portunity  to  collect  all  the  available  material  in 
his  department,  including  the  newly  prepared 
charts  of  its  work.  On  the  chairman's  desk  I 
noticed  a  copy  of  such  a  chart,  looking  like  a 
futurist  picture,  all  lined  and  dotted  with  red, 
blue,  and  purple.  Noticing  my  puzzled  expres 
sion  the  chairman  explained  that  the  red  in 
dicated  the  various  phases  of  the  educational 
system,  the  other  colours  representing  literature, 
drama,  music,  and  the  plastic  arts.  Each  de 
partment  was  subdivided  into  bureaus  embracing 
every  branch  of  the  educational  and  cultural  work 
of  the  Socialist  Republic. 

Concerning  the  system  of  education  the  chair 
man  stated  that  from  three  to  eight  years  of  age 
the  child  attended  the  kindergarten  or  children's 
home.  War  orphans  from  the  south,  children  of 
Red  Army  soldiers  and  of  proletarians  in  general 
received  preference.  If  vacancies  remained, 
children  of  the  bourgeoisie  were  also  accepted. 
From  eight  to  thirteen  the  children  attended  the 
intermediary  schools  where  they  received  elemen 
tary  education  which  inculcates  the  general  idea 
of  the  political  and  economic  structure  of  R.S.F. 


IN  KHARKOV  169 

S.R.  Modern  methods  of  instruction  by  means 
of  technical  apparatus,  so  far  as  the  latter  could 
be  secured,  had  been  introduced.  The  children 
were  taught  processes  of  production  as  well  as 
natural  sciences.  The  period  from  twelve  to 
seventeen  embraced  vocational  training.  There 
were  also  higher  institutions  of  learning  for  young 
people  who  showed  special  ability  and  inclina 
tion.  Besides  this,  summer  schools  and  colonies 
had  been  established  where  instruction  was  given 
in  the  open.  All  children  belonging  to  the 
Soviet  Republic  were  fed,  clothed,  and  housed  at 
the  expense  of  the  Government.  The  scheme  of 
education  also  embraced  workers'  colleges  and 
evening  courses  for  adults  of  both  sexes.  Here 
also  everything  was  supplied  to  the  pupils  free, 
even  special  rations.  For  further  particulars 
the  chairman  referred  me  to  the  literature  of  his 
department  and  advised  me  to  study  the  plan  in 
operation.  The  educational  work  was  much 
handicapped  by  the  blockade  and  counter 
revolutionary  attempts;  else  Russia  would  dem 
onstrate  to  the  world  what  the  Socialist  Re 
public  could  do  in  the  way  of  popular  enlighten 
ment.  They  lacked  even  the  most  elemental 
necessaries,  such  as  paper,  pencils,  and  books. 
In  the  winter  most  of  the  schools  had  to  be  closed 


1 70    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

for  lack  of  fuel.     The  cruelty  and  infamy  of  the 
blockade  was  nowhere  more  apparent  and  crying 
than  in  its  effect  upon  the  sick  and  the  children. 
"It  is  the  blackest  crime  of  the  century,"  the 
chairman    concluded.     It    was    agreed    that    I 
return  within  a  week  to  receive  the  material  for 
our  collection.   In  the  Social  Welfare  Department 
I  also  found  a  very  competent  man  in  charge.    He 
became  much  interested  in  the  work  of  the  Expedi 
tion  and  promised  to  collect  the  necessary  ma 
terial  for  us,  though  he  could  not  offer  very  much 
because  his  department  had  but  recently  been 
organized.     Its    work    was    to    look    after    the 
disabled  and  sick  proletarians  and  those  of  old 
age  exempt  from  labour.    They  were  given  cer 
tain  rations  in  food  and  clothing;  in  case  they 
were    employed    they    received    also    a    certain 
amount  of  money,  about  half  of  their  earnings. 
Besides  that   the   Department  was  supporting 
living  quarters  and  dining  rooms  for  its  charges. 
In  the  corridor  leading  to  the  various  offices  of 
the  Department  there  were  lines  of  emaciated 
and  crippled  figures,  men  and  women,  waiting 
for  their  turn  to  receive  aid.     They  looked  like 
war  veterans  awaiting  their  pittance  in  the  form 
of  rations;  they  reminded  me  of  the  decrepit 
unemployed  standing  in  line  in  the  Salvation 


IN  KHARKOV  171 

Army  quarters  in  America.  One  woman  in 
particular  attracted  my  attention.  She  was 
angry  and  excited  and  she  complained  loudly. 
Her  husband  had  been  dead  two  days  and  she 
was  trying  to  obtain  a  permit  for  a  coffin.  She 
had  been  in  line  ever  since  but  could  procure  no 
order.  "What  am  I  to  do?"  she  wailed;  "I  can 
not  carry  him  on  my  own  back  or  bury  him  with 
out  a  coffin,  and  I  cannot  keep  him  in  my  room 
much  longer  in  this  heat."  The  woman's  lament 
remained  unanswered  for  everyone  was  absorbed 
in  his  own  troubles.  Sick  and  disabled  workers 
are  thrown  everywhere  on  the  scrap  pile — I 
thought — but  in  Russia  an  effort  is  being  made  to 
prevent  such  cruelty.  Yet  judging  from  what  I 
saw  in  Kharkov  I  felt  that  not  much  was  being 
accomplished.  It  was  a  most  depressing  picture, 
that  long  waiting  line.  I  felt  as  if  it  was  adding 
insult  to  injury. 

I  visited  a  house  where  the  social  derelicts 
lived.  It  was  fairly  well  kept,  but  breathing  the 
spirit  of  cold  institutionalism.  It  was,  of  course, 
better  than  sleeping  in  the  streets  or  lying  all 
night  in  the  doorways,  as  the  sick  and  poor  are 
often  compelled  to  do  in  capitalist  countries,  in 
America,  for  instance.  Still  it  seemed  incongru 
ous  that  something  more  cheerful  and  inviting 


172    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

could  not  be  devised  in  Soviet  Russia  for  those 
who  had  sacrificed  their  health  and  had  given 
their  labour  to  the  common  good.  But  ap 
parently  it  was  the  best  that  the  Social  Welfare 
Department  could  do  in  the  present  condition 
of  Russia. 

In  the  evening  our  American  friends  visited 
us.  Each  of  them  had  a  rich  experience  of  strug 
gle,  suffering,  and  persecution  and  I  was  sur 
prised  to  learn  that  most  of  them  had  also  been 
imprisoned  by  the  Bolsheviki.  They  had  en 
dured  much  for  the  sake  of  their  ideas  and  had 
been  hounded  by  every  government  of  Ukraina, 
there  having  been  fourteen  political  changes  in 
some  parts  of  the  south  during  the  last  two  years. 
The  Communists  were  no  different:  they  also 
persecuted  the  Anarchists  as  well  as  other  revo 
lutionists  of  the  Left.  Still  the  Anarchists 
continued  their  work.  Their  faith  in  the  Revo 
lution,  in  spite  of  all  they  endured,  and  even  in 
the  face  of  the  worst  reaction,  was  truly  sublime. 
They  agreed  that  the  possibilities  of  the  masses 
during  the  first  months  after  the  October  Revo 
lution  were  very  great,  but  expressed  the  opin 
ion  that  revolutionary  development  had  been 
checked,  and  gradually  entirely  paralysed,  by 
.the  deadening  effect  of  the  Communist  State. 


IN  KHARKOV  173 

In  the  Ukraina,  they  explained,  the  situation 
differed  from  that  of  Russia,  because  the 
peasants  lived  in  comparatively  better  material 
conditions.  They  had  also  retained  greater 
independence  and  more  of  a  rebellious  spirit. 
For  these  reasons  the  Bolsheviki  had  failed  to 
subdue  the  south. 

Our  visitors   spoke  of  Makhno   as   a  heroic 
popular  figure,  and  related  his  daring  exploits 
and  the  legends  the  peasants  had  woven  about 
his    personality.     There   was    considerable   dif 
ference  of  opinion,  however,  among  the  Anar 
chists  concerning  the  significance  of  the  Makhno 
movement.     Some  regarded  it  as  expressive  of 
Anarchism    and   believed   that   the    Anarchists 
should  devote  all   their  energies  to  it.     Others 
held  that  the  povstantsi  represented  the  native 
rebellious  spirit  of  the  southern  peasants,  but 
that  their  movement  was  not  Anarchism,  though 
anarchistically  tinged.     They  were  not  in  favour 
of  limiting  themselves  to  that  movement;  they 
believed  their  work  should  be  of  a  more  embrac 
ing    and   universal   character.     Several   of  our 
friends    took    an    entirely    different    position, 
denying  to  the  Makhno   movement  any  anar 
chistic  meaning  whatever. 
Most   enthusiastic   about   Makhno   and   em- 


174    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

phatic  about  the  Anarchist  value  of  that  move 
ment  was  Joseph,  known  as  the  "Emigrant"- 
the  very  last  man  one  would  have  expected  to 
wax  warm  over  a  military  organization.  Joseph 
was  as  mild  and  gentle  as  a  girl.  In  America 
he  had  participated  in  the  Anarchist  and  Labour 
movements  in  a  quiet  and  unassuming  manner, 
and  very  few  knew  the  true  worth  of  the  man. 
Since  his  return  to  Russia  he  had  been  in  the 
thick  of  the  struggle.  He  had  spent  much  time 
with  Makhno  and  had  learned  to  love  and  ad 
mire  him  for  his  revolutionary  devotion  and 
courage.  Joseph  related  an  interesting  expe 
rience  of  his  first  visit  to  the  peasant  leader. 
When  he  arrived  the  povstantsi  for  some  reason 
conceived  the  notion  that  he  had  come  to  harm 
their  chief.  One  of  Makhno's  closest  friends 
claimed  that  Joseph,  being  a  Jew,  must  also  be  an 
emissary  of  the  Bolsheviki  sent  to  kill  Makhno. 
When  he  saw  how  attached  Makhno  became  to 
Joseph,  he  decided  to  kill  "the  Jew."  Fortu 
nately  he  first  warned  his  leader,  whereupon 
Makhno  called  his  men  together  and  addressed 
them  somewhat  in  this  manner:  "Joseph  is  a 
Jew  and  an  idealist;  he  is  an  Anarchist.  I  con 
sider  him  my  comrade  and  friend  and  I  shall  hold 
everyone  responsible  for  his  safety."  Idolized 


IN  KHARKOV  175 

by  his  army,  Makhno's  word  was  enough: 
Joseph  became  the  trusted  friend  of  the  povstan- 
tsi.  They  believed  in  him  because  their  batka 
[father]  had  faith  in  him,  and  Joseph  in  return 
became  deeply  devoted  to  them.  Now  he  in 
sisted  that  he  must  return  to  the  rebel  camp: 
they  were  heroic  people,  simple,  brave,  and 
devoted  to  the  cause  of  liberty.  He  was  plan 
ning  to  join  Makhno  again.  Yet  I  could  not  free 
myself  of  the  feeling  that  if  Joseph  went  back 
I  should  never  see  him  alive  any  more.  He 
seemed  to  me  like  one  of  those  characters  in 
Zola's  "Germinal"  who  loves  every  living  thing 
and  yet  is  able  to  resort  to  dynamite  for  the  sake 
of  the  striking  miners. 

I  expressed  the  view  to  my  friends  that,  im 
portant  as  the  Makhno  movement  might  be,  it 
was  of  a  purely  military  nature  and  could  not, 
therefore,  be  expressive  of  the  Anarchist  spirit. 
I  was  sorry  to  see  Joseph  return  to  the  Makhno. 
camp,  for  his  work  for  the  Anarchist  movement 
in  Russia  could  be  of  much  greater  value.  But 
he  was  determined,  and  I  felt  that  it  was  Joseph's 
despair  at  the  reactionary  tendencies  of  the 
Bolsheviki  which  drove  him,  as  it  did  so  many 
others  of  his  comrades,  away  from  the  Com 
munists  and  into  the  ranks  of  Makhno. 


176    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

During  our  stay  in  Kharkov  I  also  visited  the 
Department  of  Labour  Distribution,  which  had 
come  into  existence  since  the  milirarization  of 
labour.  According  to  the  Bolsheviki  it  became 
necessary  then  to  return  the  workers  from  the 
villages  to  which  they  had  streamed  from  the 
starving  cities.  They  had  to  be  registered  and 
classified  according  to  trades  and  distributed  to 
points  where  their  services  were  most  needed. 
In  the  carrying  out  of  this  plan  many  people 
were  daily  rounded  up  on  the  streets  and  in  the 
market  place.  Together  with  the  large  num 
bers  arrested  as  speculators  or  for  possession  of 
Tsarist  money,  they  were  put  on  the  list  of  the 
Labour  Distribution  Department.  Some  were 
sent  to  the  Donetz  Basin,  while  the  weaker  ones 
went  on  to  concentration  camps.  The  Com 
munists  justified  this  system  and  method  as 
necessary  during  a  revolutionary  period  in  order 
to  build  up  the  industries.  Everybody  must 
work  in  Russia,  they  said,  or  be  forced  to  work. 
They  claimed  that  the  industrial  output  had 
increased  since  the  introduction  of  the  compul 
sory  labour  law. 

I  had  occasion  to  discuss  these  matters  with 
many  Communists  and  I  doubted  the  efficacy 
of  the  new  policy. 


IN  KHARKOV  177 

One  evening  a  woman  called  at  my  room  and 
introduced  herself  as  the  former  owner  of  the 
apartment.     Since  all  the  houses  had  been  na 
tionalized  she  was  allowed  to  keep  three  rooms, 
the  rest  of  her  apartment  having  been  put  in 
charge  of  the  House  Bureau.     Her  family  con 
sisted  of  eight  members,  including  her  parents 
and  a  married  daughter  with  her  family.     It 
was  almost  impossible  to  crowd  all  into  three 
rooms,  especially  considering  the  terrific  heat  of 
the  Kharkov  summer;  yet  somehow  they  had 
managed.     But  two  weeks  prior  to  our  arrival 
in    Kharkov   Zinoviev  visited  the   city.     At   a 
public  meeting  he  declared  that  the  bourgeoisie 
of  the  city  looked  too  well  fed  and  dressed. 
"It  proves,"  he  said,  "that  the  comrades  and 
especially  the  Tcheka  are  neglecting  their  duty/' 
No  sooner  had  Zinoviev  departed  than  wholesale 
arrests    and    night    raids    began.     Confiscation 
became  the  order  of  the  day.     Her  apartment, 
the  woman  related,  had  also  been  visited  and 
most  of  her  effects  taken  away.     But  worst  of  all 
was  that  the  Tcheka  ordered  her  to  vacate  one 
of  the  rooms,  and  now  the  whole  family  was 
crowded  into  two  small  rooms.     She  was  much 
worried  lest  a  member  of  the  Tcheka  or  a  Red 
Army  man  be   assigned  to  the  vacant   room. 


178    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

"We  felt  much  relieved/'  she  said,  "when  we 
were  informed  that  someone  from  America  was 
to  occupy  this  room.  We  wish  you  would  re 
main  here  for  a  long  time." 

Till  then  I  had  not  come  in  personal  contact 
with  the  members  of  the  expropriated  bourgeoisie 
who  had  actually  been  made  to  suffer  by  the 
Revolution.     The    few    middle-class    families    I 
had  met  lived  well,  which  was  a  source  of  sur 
prise  to  me.     Thus  in  Petrograd  a  certain  chem 
ist  I  had  become  acquainted  with  in  Shatov's 
house    lived    in    a    very    expensive    way.     The 
Soviet  authorities  permitted  him  to  operate  his 
factory,  and  he  supplied  the  Government  with 
chemicals  at  a  cost  much  less  than  the  Govern 
ment  could  manufacture  them  at.     He  paid  his 
workers  comparatively  high  wages  and  provided 
them   with   rations.     On   a   certain   occasion    I 
was  invited  to  dinner  by  the  chemist's  family. 
I  found  them  living  in  a  luxurious  apartment 
containing    many    valuable    objects    and     art 
treasures.     My  hostess,  the  chemist's  wife,  was 
expensively  gowned  and  wore  a  costly  necklace. 
Dinner   consisted    of  several    courses   and   was 
served    in    an    extravagant    manner    with    ex 
quisite   damask  linen  in  abundance.     It   must 
have    cost    several    hundred    thousand    rubles, 


IN  KHARKOV  179 

which  in  1920  was  a  small  fortune  in  Russia. 
The  astonishing  thing  to  me  was  that  almost 
everybody  in  Petrograd  knew  the  chemist  and 
was  familiar  with  his  mode  of  life.     But  I  was 
informed   that   he   was    needed    by   the    Soviet 
Government  and  that  he  was  therefore  permitted 
to  live  as  he  pleased.     Once  I  expressed  my  sur 
prise  to  him  that  the  Bolsheviki  had  not  confis 
cated  his  wealth.    He  assured  me  that  he  was  not 
the  only  one  of  the  bourgeoisie  who  had  retained 
his  former  condition.     "The  bourgeoisie  is  by  no 
means  dead/'  he  said;  "it  has  only  been  chloro 
formed  for  a  while,  so  to  speak,  for  the  painful 
operation.     But  it  is  already  recovering  from  the 
effect  of  the  anesthetic  and  soon  it  will  have  recu 
perated  entirely.  It  only  needs  a  little  more  time.'' 
The  woman  who  visited  me  in  the  Kharkov  room 
had  not  managed  so  well  as  the  Petrograd  chem 
ist.     She  was  a  part  of  the  wreckage  left  by  the 
revolutionary  storm  that  had  swept  over  Russia. 
During  my  stay  in  the  Ukrainian  capital  I  met 
some    interesting     people    of    the    professional 
classes,  among  them  an  engineer  who  had  just 
returned  from  the  Donetz  Basin  and  a  woman 
employed  in  a  Soviet  Bureau.     Both  were  cul 
tured  persons  and  keenly  alive  to  the  fate  of 
Russia.     We  discussed  the  Zinoviev  visit.    They 


i8o    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 
corroborated    the   story   told    me    before.     Zin- 
oviev    had    upbraided    his    comrades    for   their 
laxity    toward    the    bourgeoisie    and    criticized 
them  for  not  suppressing  trade.     Immediately 
upon   Zinoviev's   departure   the  Tcheka   began 
indiscriminate  raids,  the  members  of  the  bour 
geoisie  losing  on  that  occasion  almost  the  last 
things  they  possessed.     The  most  tragic  part  of 
it,  according  to  the  engineer,  was  that  the  work 
ers  did  not  benefit  by  such  raids.     No  one  knew 
what   became  of  the  things    confiscated— they 
just  disappeared.     Both  the  engineer  and  the 
woman  Soviet  employee  spoke  with  much  con 
cern  about  the  general  disintegration  of  ideas. 
The  Russians  once  believed,  the  woman   said, 
that   hovels   and    palaces    were   equally  wrong 
and  should  be  abolished.     It  never  occurred  to 
them  that  the  purpose  of  a  revolution  is  merely 
to  cause  a  transfer  of  possessions— to  put  the 
rich  into  the  hovels  and  the  poor  into  the  palaces. 
It  was  not  true  that  the  workers   have  gotten 
into  the  palaces.     They  were  only  made  to  be 
lieve  that  that  is  the  function  of  a  revolution. 
In  reality,  the  masses  remained  where  they  had 
been    before.     But   now   they   were    not   alone 
there:  they  were  in  the  company  of  the  classes 
they  meant  to  destroy. 


IN  KHARKOV  181 

The  civil  engineer  had  been  sent  by  the  Soviet 
Government  to  the  Donetz  Basin  to  build  homes 
for  the  workers,  and  I  was  glad  of  the  opportun 
ity  to  learn  from  him  about  the  conditions  there. 
The  Communist  press  was   publishing  glowing 
accounts  about  the  intensive  coal  production  of 
the  Basin,  and  official  calculations  claimed  that 
the  country  would  be  provided  with  sufficient 
coal  for  the  approaching  winter.     In  reality,  the 
Donetz  mines  were  in  a  most  deplorable  state, 
the  engineer  informed   me.     The  miners  were 
herded  like  cattle.     They  received  abominable 
rations,  were  almost  barefoot,  and  were  forced 
to  work  standing  in  water  up  to  their  ankles. 
As  a  result  of  such  conditions  very  little  coal 
was  being  produced.     "I  was  one  of  a  committee 
ordered  to  investigate  the  situation  and  report 
our  findings,"  said  the  engineer.    "Our  report  is 
far  from  favourable.    We  know  that  it  is  danger 
ous  to  relate  the  facts  as  we  found  them:  it  may 
land  us  in  the  Tcheka.     But  we  decided   that 
Moscow  must  face  the  facts.     The  system  of 
political    Commissars,   general    Bolshevik   inef 
ficiency,  and  the  paralysing  effect  of  the  State 
machinery  have  made  our  constructive  work  in 
the  Basin  almost  impossible.     It  was  a  dismal 
failure." 


i82    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

Could  such  a  condition  of  affairs  be  avoided 
in  a  revolutionary  period  and  in  a  country  so 
little  developed  industrially  as  Russia  ?   I  ques 
tioned.      The  Revolution   was   being   attacked 
by  the  bourgeoisie  within  and  without;  there  was 
compelling    need    of   defence    and    no    energies 
remained    for    constructive    work.       The    engi 
neer  scorned  my  viewpoint.     The  Russian  bour 
geoisie  was  weak  and  could  offer  practically  no 
resistance,    he     claimed.     It    was    numerically 
insignificant   and   it   suffered   from   a   sick  con 
science.     There    was    neither    need    nor    justi 
fication    for    Bolshevik    terrorism    and    it    was 
mainly  the  latter  that  paralysed  the  constructive 
efforts.      Middle-class    intellectuals    had    been 
active  for  many  years  in  the  liberal  and  revolu 
tionary    movements    of   Russia,    and    thus    the 
members  of  the  bourgeoisie  had  become  closer 
to  the  masses.     When  the  great  day  arrived  the 
bourgeoisie,  caught  unawares,  preferred  to  give 
up  rather  than  to  put  up  a  fight.     It  was  stun 
ned  by  the  Revolution  more  than  any  other  class 
in  Russia.     It  was  quite  unprepared   and    has 
not  gotten  its  bearings  even  to  this  day.     It  was 
not  true,  as  the   Bolsheviki  claimed,  that  the 
Russian  bourgeoisie  was  an  active  menace  to  the 
Revolution. 


IN  KHARKOV  183 

I  had  been  advised  to  see  the  Chief  of  the  De 
partment  of  Workers'  and  Peasants'  Inspection, 
the  position  being  held  by  a  woman,  formerly  an 
officer  of  the  Tcheka,  reputed  to  be  very  severe, 
even  cruel,  but  efficient.     She  could  supply  me 
with  much  valuable  material,  I  was  told,  and 
give  me  entrance  to  the  prisons  and  concentra 
tion  camps.     On  my  visiting  the  Workers'  and 
Peasants'  Inspection  offices  I  found  the  lady  in 
charge  not  at  all  cordial  at  first.     She  ignored 
my   credentials,   apparently   not   impressed   by 
Zinoviev's  signature.     Presently  a  man  stepped 
out   from   an   inner   office.     He    proved    to   be 
Dibenko,  a  high  Red  Army  officer,  and  he  in 
formed  me  that  he  had  heard  of  me  from  Alexan 
dra  Kollontay,  whom  he  referred  to  as  his  wife. 
He  promised  that  I  should  get  all  available  ma 
terial  and  asked  me  to  return  later  in  the  day. 
When  I  called  again  I  found  the  lady  much  more 
amiable  and  willing  to  give  me  information  about 
the  activities  of  her  department.     It  appeared 
that  the  latter  had  been  organized  to  fight  grow 
ing  sabotage  and  graft.     It  was  part  of  the  duties 
of  the  Tcheka,  but  it  was  found  necessary  to 
create  the  new  department  for  the  inspection 
and  correction  of  abuses.     "It  is  the  tribunal 
to   which   cases    may   be    appealed,"    said    the 


i84    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

woman;  "just  now,  for  instance,  we  are  in 
vestigating  complaints  of  prisoners  who  had 
been  wrongly  convicted  or  received  excessive 
sentences/'  She  promised  to  secure  for  us  per 
mission  to  inspect  the  penal  institutions  and 
several  days  later  several  members  of  the  Expedi 
tion  were  given  the  opportunity. 

First  we  visited  the  main  concentration  camp 
of  Kharkov.  We  found  a  number  of  prisoners 
working  in  the  yard,  digging  a  new  sewer.  It 
was  certainly  needed,  for  the  whole  place  was 
filled  with  nauseating  smells.  The  prison  build 
ing  was  divided  into  a  number  of  rooms,  all  of 
them  overcrowded.  One  of  the  compartments 
was  called  the  "speculators'  apartment,"  though 
almost  all  its  inmates  protested  against  being 
thus  classed.  They  looked  poor  and  starved, 
everyone  of  them  anxious  to  tell  us  his  tale  of 
woe,  apparently  under  the  impression  that  we 
were  official  investigators.  In  one  of  the  corri 
dors  we  found  several  Communists  charged  with 
sabotage.  Evidently  the  Soviet  Government 
did  not  discriminate  in  favour  of  its  own  people. 

There  were  in  the  camp  White  officers  taken 
prisoners  at  the  Polish  front,  and  scores  of 
peasant  men  and  women  held  on  various  charges. 
They  presented  a  pitiful  sight,  sitting  there  on 


IN  KHARKOV  185 

the  floor  for  lack  of  benches,  a  pathetic  lot,  be 
wildered  and  unable  to  grasp  the  combination 
of  events  which  had  caught  them  in  the  net. 

More  than  one  thousand  able-bodied  men  were 
locked  up  in  the  concentration  camp,  of  no  serv 
ice  to  the  community  and  requiring  numerous 
officials  to  guard  and  attend  them.  And  yet 
Russia  was  badly  in  need  of  labour  energy.  It 
seemed  to  me  an  impractical  waste. 

Later  we  visited  the  prison.  At  the  gates  an 
angry  mob  was  gesticulating  and  shouting.  I 
learned  that  the  weekly  parcels  brought  by  rela 
tives  of  the  inmates  had  that  morning  been  re 
fused  acceptance  by  the  prison  authorities. 
Some  of  the  people  had  come  for  miles  and 
had  spent  their  last  ruble  for  food  for  their  ar 
rested  husbands  and  brothers.  They  were  fran 
tic.  Our  escort,  the  woman  in  charge  of  the 
Bureau,  promised  to  investigate  the  matter. 
We  made  the  rounds  of  the  big  prison — a  depress 
ing  sight  of  human  misery  and  despair.  In  the 
solitary  were  those  condemned  to  death.  For 
days  their  look  haunted  me — their  eyes  full  of 
terror  at  the  torturing  uncertainty,  fearing  to  be 
called  at  any  moment  to  face  death. 

We  had  been  asked  by  our  Kharkov  friends  to 
find  a  certain  young  woman  in  the  prison.  Try- 


i86    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 
ing  to  avoid  arousing  attention  we  sought  her 
with  our  eyes  in  various  parts  of  the  institution, 
till  we  saw  someone  answering  her  description. 
She  was  an  Anarchist,  held  as  a  political.     The 
prison  conditions  were  bad,  she  told  us.     It  had 
required  a  protracted  hunger  strike  to  compel 
the  authorities  to  treat  the  politicals  more  de 
cently  and  to  keep  the  doors  of  those  condemned 
to  death  open  during  the  day,  so  that  they  could 
receive  a  little  cheer  and  comfort  from  the  other 
prisoners.     She  told  of  many  unjustly  arrested 
and  pointed  out  an  old    stupid-looking  peasant 
woman  locked  up  in  solitary  as  a  Makhno  spy, 
a  charge  obviously  due  to  a  misunderstanding. 

The  prison  regime  was  very  rigid.  Among 
other  things,  it  was  forbidden  the  prisoners  to 
climb  up  on  the  windows  or  to  look  out  into  the 
yard.  The  story  was  related  to  us  of  a  prisoner 
being  shot  for  once  disobeying  that  rule.  He 
had  heard  some  noise  in  the  street  below  and, 
curious  to  know  what  was  going  on,  he  climbed 
up  on  the  window  sill  of  his  cell.  The  sentry 
in  the  yard  gave  no  warning.  He  fired,  severely 
wounding  the  man.  Many  similar  stories  of 
severity  and  abuse  we  heard  from  the  prisoners. 
On  our  way  to  town  I  expressed  surprise  at  the 
conditions  that  were  being  tolerated  in  the 


IN  KHARKOV  187 

prisons.  I  remarked  to  our  guide  that  it  would 
cause  a  serious  scandal  if  the  western  world  were 
to  learn  under  what  conditions  prisoners  live  and 
how  they  are  treated  in  Socialist  Russia.  Noth 
ing  could  justify  such  brutality,  I  thought.  But 
the  chairman  of  the  Workers'  and  Peasants' 
Inspection  remained  unmoved.  "We  are  living 
in  a  revolutionary  period,"  she  replied;  "these 
matters  cannot  be  helped."  But  she  promised 
to  investigate  some  cases  of  extreme  injustice 
which  we  had  pointed  out  to  her.  I  was  not 
convinced  that  the  Revolution  was  responsible 
for  the  existing  evils.  If  the  Revolution  really 
had  to  support  so  much  brutality  and  crime, 
what  was  the  purpose  of  the  Revolution,  after 
all? 

At  the  end  of  our  first  week  in  Kharkov  I  re 
turned  to  the  Department  of  Education  where  I 
had  been  promised  material.  To  my  surprise 
I  found  that  nothing  had  been  prepared.  I  was 
informed  that  the  chairman  was  absent,  and 
again  assured  that  the  promised  data  would  be 
collected  and  ready  before  our  departure.  I  was 
then  referred  to  the  man  in  charge  of  a  certain 
school  experimental  department.  The  chair 
man  had  told  me  that  some  interesting  educa 
tional  methods  were  being  developed,  but  I 


i88    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

found  the  manager  unintelligent  and  dull.  He 
could  tell  me  nothing  of  the  new  methods,  but 
he  was  willing  to  send  for  one  of  the  instructors 
to  explain  things  to  me.  A  messenger  was 
dispatched,  but  he  soon  returned  with  the 
information  that  the  teacher  was  busy  demon 
strating  to  his  class  and  could  not  come.  The 
manager  flew  into  a  rage.  "He  must  come," 
he  shouted;  "the  bourgeoisie  are  sabotaging  like 
the  other  damnable  intelligentsia.  They  ought 
all  to  be  shot.  We  can  do  very  well  without 
them."  He  was  one  of  the  type  of  narrow- 
minded  fanatical  and  persecuting  Communists 
who  did  more  harm  to  the  Revolution  than  any 
counter-revolutionary. 

During  our  stay  in  Kharkov  we  also  had  time 
to  visit  some  factories.  In  a  plough  manufac 
turing  plant  we  found  a  large  loft  stacked  with 
the  finished  product.  I  was  surprised  that  the 
ploughs  were  kept  in  the  factory  instead  of  being 
put  to  practical  use  on  the  farms.  "We  are 
awaiting  orders  from  Moscow,'  the  manager 
explained;  "it  was  a  rush  order  and  we  were 
threatened  with  arrest  for  sabotage  in  case  it 
should  not  be  ready  for  shipment  within  six 
weeks.  That  was  six  months  ago,  and  as  you 
see  the  ploughs  are  still  here.  •  The  peasants 


IN  KHARKOV  189 

need  them  badly,  and  we  need  their  bread.  But 
we  cannot  exchange.  We  must  await  orders  from 
Moscow." 

I  recalled  a  remark  of  Zinoviev  when  on  our 
first  meeting  he  stated  that  Petrograd  lacked 
fuel,  notwithstanding  the  fact  that  less  than  a 
hundred  versts  from  the  city  there  was  enough 
to  supply  almost  half  the  country.  I  suggested 
on  that  occasion  that  the  workers  of  Petrograd 
be  called  upon  to  get  the  fuel  to  the  city.  Zino 
viev  thought  it  very  na'ive.  "Should  we  grant 
such  a  thing  in  Petrograd,"  he  said,  "the  same 
demand  would  be  made  in  other  cities.  It 
would  create  communal  competition  which  is  a 
bourgeois  institution.  It  would  interfere  with 
our  plan  of  nationalized  and  centralized  con 
trol."  That  was  the  dominating  principle,  and 
as  a  result  of  it  the  Kharkov  workers  lacked 
bread  until  Moscow  should  give  orders  to  have 
the  ploughs  sent  to  the  peasants.  The  suprem 
acy  of  the  State  was  the  cornerstone  of  Marx 
ism. 

Several  days  before  leaving  Kharkov  I  once 
more  visited  the  Board  of  Education  and  again 
I  failed  to  find  its  chairman.  To  my  consterna 
tion  I  was  informed  that  I  would  receive  no 
material  because  it  had  been  decided  that 


190    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

Ukraina  was  to  have  its  own  museum  and  the 
chairman  had  gone  to  Kiev  to  organize  it.  I 
felt  indignant  at  the  miserable  deception  prac 
tised  upon  us  by  a  man  in  high  Communist 
position.  Surely  Ukraina  had  the  right  to  have 
its  own  museum,  but  why  this  petty  fraud  which 
caused  the  Expedition  to  lose  so  much  valuable 
time. 

The  sequel  to  this  incident  came  a  few  days 
later  when  we  were  surprised  by  the  hasty 
arrival  of  our  secretary  who  informed  us  that  we 
must  leave  Kharkov  immediately  and  as  quietly 
as  possible,  because  the  local  executive  com 
mittee  of  the  party  had  decided  to  prevent  our 
carrying  out  statistical  material  from  Ukraina. 
Accordingly,  we  made  haste  to  leave  in  order  to 
save  what  we  had  already  collected.  We  knew 
the  material  would  be  lost  if  it  remained  in 
Kharkov  and  that  the  plan  of  an  independent 

T  T 1  '        * 

kraiman  museum  would  for  many  years  remain 
only  on  paper. 

Before  departing  we  made  arrangements  for  a 
last  conference  with  our  local  friends.  We  felt 
that  we  might  never  see  them  again.  On  that 
occasion  the  work  of  the  "Nabat"  Federation 
was  discussed  in  detail.  That  general  Anarchist 
organization  of  the  south  had  been  founded  as 


IN  KHARKOV  191 

a  result  of  the  experiences  of  the  Russian  An 
archists  and  the  conviction  that  a  unified  body 
was  necessary  to  make  their  work  more  effective. 
They  wanted  not  merely  to  die  but  to  live  for  the 
Revolution.  It  appeared  that  the  Anarchists  of 
Russia  had  been  divided  into  several  factions, 
most  of  them  numerically  small  and  of  little 
practical  influence  upon  the  progress  of  events 
in  Russia.  They  had  been  unable  to  establish 
a  permanent  hold  in  the  ranks  of  the  workers. 
It  was  therefore  decided  to  gather  all  the  An 
archist  elements  of  the  Ukraina  into  one  federa 
tion  and  thus  be  in  condition  to  present  a  solid 
front  in  the  struggle  not  only  against  invasion 
and  counter-revolution,  but  also  against  Com 
munist  persecution. 

By  means  of  unified  effort  the  "Nabat"  was 
able  to  cover  most  of  the  south  and  get  in  close 
touch  with  the  life  of  the  workers  and  the  peas 
antry.  The  frequent  changes  of  government  in 
the  Ukraina  finally  drove  the  Anarchists  to 
cover,  the  relentless  persecution  of  the  Bol- 
sheviki  having  depleted  their  ranks  of  the  most 
active  workers.  Still  the  Federation  had  taken 
root  among  the  people.  The  little  band  was  in 
constant  danger,  but  it  was  energetically  con 
tinuing  its  educational  and  propaganda  work. 


192    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

The   Kharkov  Anarchists  had  evidently  ex 
pected    much    from    our    presence    in    Russia. 
They  hoped  that  Alexander  Berkman  and  my 
self  would  join  them  in  their  work.     We  were 
already  seven  months  in  Russia  but  had  as  yet 
taken   no  direct  part   in  the  Anarchist   move 
ment.     I   could  sense  the  disappointment  and 
impatience  of  our  comrades.     They  were  eager 
we   should   at   least   inform   the   European   and 
American  Anarchists  of  what  was  going  on  in 
Russia,  particularly  about  the  ruthless  persecu 
tion  of  the  Left  revolutionary  elements.     Well 
could     I     understand     the     attitude     of     my 
Ukrainian  friends.    They  had  suffered  much  dur 
ing  the  last  years:  they  had  seen  the  high  hopes 
of  the  Revolution  crushed  and  Russia  breaking 
down  beneath  the  heel  of  the  Bolshevik  State. 
Yet  I  could  not  comply  with  their  wishes.     I 
still  had  faith  in  the  Bolsheviki,  in  their  revo 
lutionary  sincerity  and  integrity.     Moreover,   I 
felt  that  as  long  as  Russia  was  being  attacked 
from  the  outside  I  could  not  speak  in  criticism. 
I  would  not  add  fuel  to  the  fires  of  counter 
revolution.     I  therefore  had  to  keep  silent,  and 
stand  by  the  Bolsheviki  as  the  organized  de 
fenders   of  the   Revolution.     But   my   Russian 
friends  scorned  this  view.     I  was  confounding 


IN  KHARKOV  193 

the  Communist  Party  with  the  Revolution,  they 
said;  they  were  not  the  same;  on  the  contrary, 
they  were  opposed,  even  antagonistic.  The 
Communist  State,  according  to  the  "Nabat" 
Anarchists,  had  proven  fatal  to  the  Revolution. 

Within  a  few  hours  before  our  departure  we 
received  the  confidential  information  that  Mak- 
hno  had  sent  a  call  for  Alexander  Berkman  and 
myself  to  visit  him.  He  wished  to  place  his 
situation  before  us,  and,  through  us,  before  the 
Anarchist  movement  of  the  world.  He  desired 
to  have  it  widely  understood  that  he  was  not  the 
bandit,  Jew-baiter,  and  counter-revolutionist 
the  Bolsheviki  had  proclaimed  him.  He  was 
devoted  to  the  Revolution  and  was  serving  the 
interests  of  the  people  as  he  conceived  them. 

It  was  a  great  temptation  to  meet  the  modern 
Stenka  Rasin,  but  we  were  pledged  to  the 
Museum  and  could  not  break  faith  with  the 
other  members  of  the  Expedition. 


CHAPTER  XX 

POLTAVA 

IN  THE  general  dislocation  of  life  in  Russia 
and  the  breaking  down  of  her  economic 
machinery  the  railroad  system  had  suffered 
most.  The  subject  was  discussed  in  almost 
every  meeting  and  every  Soviet  paper  often 
wrote  about  it.  Between  Petrograd  and  Mos 
cow,  however,  the  real  state  of  affairs  was  not  so 
noticeable,  though  the  main  stations  were  always 
overcrowded  and  the  people  waited  for  days 
trying  to  secure  places.  Still,  trains  between 
Petrograd  and  Moscow  ran  fairly  regularly. 
If  one  was  fortunate  enough  to  procure  the 
necessary  permission  to  travel,  and  a  ticket, 
one  could  manage  to  make  the  journey  without 
particular  danger  to  life  or  limb.  But  the 
farther  south  one  went  the  more  apparent  be 
came  the  disorganization.  Broken  cars  dotted 
the  landscape,  disabled  engines  lay  along  the 
route,  and  frequently  the  tracks  were  torn  up. 
Everywhere  in  the  Ukraina  the  stations  were 

194 


POLTAVA  195 

filled  to  suffocation,  the  people  making  a  wild 
rush  whenever  a  train  was  sighted.     Most  of 
them  remained  for  weeks  on  the  platforms  before 
succeeding  in  getting  into  a  train.     The  steps 
and  even  the  roofs  of  the  cars  were  crowded  by 
men  and  women  loaded  with  bundles  and  bags. 
At  every  station  there  was  a  savage  scramble  for 
a  bit  of  space.     Soldiers  drove  the  passengers 
off  >  the  steps  and  the  roofs,  and  often  they  had 
to  resort  to  arms.     Yet  so  desperate  were  the 
people  and  so  determined  to  get  to  some  place 
where  there  was  hope  of  securing  a  little  food, 
that    they    seemed    indifferent    to    arrest    and 
risked  their  lives  continuously  in  this  mode  of 
travel.     As  a  result  of  this  situation  there  were 
numberless  accidents,  scores  of  travellers  being 
often    swept    to    their    death    by    low   bridges. 
These  sights  had  become  so  common  that  prac 
tically  no  attention  was  paid  to  them.     Travel 
ling  southward  and  on  our  return  we  frequently 
witnessed    these    scenes.     Constantly    the    me- 
shotchniki   [people  with  bags]  mobbed  the   cars 
in  search  of  food,  or  when  returning  laden  with 
their  precious  burden  of  flour  and  potatoes. 

Day  and  night  the  terrible  scenes  kept  repeat 
ing  themselves  at  every  station.  It  was  be 
coming  a  torture  to  travel  in  our  well-equipped 


196    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

car.  It  contained  only  six  persons,  leaving 
considerable  room  for  more;  yet  we  were  for 
bidden  to  share  it  with  others.  It  was  not  only 
because  of  the  danger  of  infection  or  of  insects 
but  because  the  Museum  effects  and  the  material 
collected  would  have  surely  vanished  had  we 
allowed  strangers  on  board.  We  sought  to  salve 
our  conscience  by  permitting  women  and  children 
or  cripples  to  travel  on  the  rear  platform  of  our 
car,  though  even  that  was  contrary  to  orders. 

Another  feature  which  caused  us  considerable 
annoyance  was  the  inscription  on  our  car,  which 
read:  Extraordinary  Commission  of  the  Museum 
of  the  Revolution.  Our  friends  at  the  Museum 
had  assured  us  that  the  "title"  would  help  us 
to  secure  attention  at  the  stations  and  would  also 
be  effective  in  getting  our  car  attached  to  such 
trains  as  we  needed.  But  already  the  first  few 
days  proved  that  the  inscription  roused  popular 
feeling  against  us.  The  name  "Extraordinary 
Commission"  signified  to  the  people  the  Tcheka. 
They  paid  no  attention  to  the  other  words,  being 
terrorized  by  the  first.  Early  in  the  journey 
we  noticed  the  sinister  looks  that  met  us  at  the 
stations  and  the  unwillingness  of  the  people  to 
enter  into  friendly  conversation.  Presently  it 
dawned  on  us  what  was  wrong;  but  it  required 


POLTAVA  197 

considerable    effort    to    explain    the    misunder 
standing.     Once    put    at    his    ease,   the    simple 
Russian  opened   up   his   heart   to   us.     A   kind 
word,  a  solicitous  inquiry,  a  cigarette,  changed  his 
attitude.     Especially  when  assured  that  we  were 
not  Communists  and  that  we  had  come  from 
America,    the    people    along    the    route    would 
soften  and  become  more  talkative,  sometimes 
even    confidential.     They  were  unsophisticated 
and  primitive,  often  crude.     But  illiterate  and 
undeveloped  as  they  were,  these  plain  folk  were 
clear  about  their  needs.     They  were  unspoiled 
and   possessed   of  a   deep   faith   in   elementary 
justice  and  equality.     I  was  often  moved  almost 
to   tears   by   these    Russian   peasant   men   and 
women  clinging  to  the  steps  of  the  moving  train, 
every  moment  in  danger  of  their  lives,  yet  re 
maining  good-humoured  and  indifferent  to  their 
miserable    condition.      They    would    exchange 
stories  of  their  lives  or  sometimes  break  out  in 
the  melodious,  sad  songs  of  the  south.     At  the 
stations,  while  the  train  waited  for  an  engine, 
the  peasants  would  gather  into  groups,  form  a 
large  circle,  and  then  someone  would  begin  to 
play  the  accordion,  the  bystanders  accompanying 
with  song.     It  was  strange  to  see  these  hungry 
and  ragged  peasants,  huge  loads  on  their  backs. 


198    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

standing  about  entirely  forgetful  of  their  en 
vironment,  pouring  their  hearts  out  in  folk  songs. 
A  peculiar  people,  these  Russians,  saint  and 
devil  in  one,  manifesting  the  highest  as  well  as  the 
most  brutal  impulses,  capable  of  almost  any 
thing  except  sustained  effort.  I  have  often 
wondered  whether  this  lack  did  not  to  some 
extent  explain  the  disorganization  of  the  coun 
try  and  the  tragic  condition  of  the  Revolution. 

We  reached  Poltava  in  the  morning.  The 
city  looked  cheerful  in  the  bright  sunlight,  the 
streets  lined  with  trees,  with  little  garden  patches 
between  them.  Vegetables  in  great  variety 
were  growing  on  them,  and  it  was  refreshing  to 
note  that  no  fences  were  about  and  still  the 
vegetables  were  safe,  which  would  surely  not 
have  been  the  case  in  Petrograd  or  Moscow. 
Apparently  there  was  not  so  much  hunger  in  this 
city  as  in  the  north. 

Together  with  the  Expedition  Secretary  I 
visited  the  government  headquarters.  Instead 
of  the  usual  hpolkom  [Executive  Committee 
of  the  Soviet]  Poltava  was  ruled  by  a  revolu 
tionary  committee  known  as  the  Revkom.  This 
indicated  that  the  Bolsheviki  had  not  yet  had 
time  to  organize  a  Soviet  in  the  city.  We  suc 
ceeded  in  getting  the  chairman  of  the  Revkom 


POLTAVA  199 

interested  in  the  purpose  of  our  journey  and  he 
promised  to  cooperate  and  to  issue  an  order  to 
the  various  departments  that  material  be  col 
lected  and  prepared  for  us.  Our  gracious  recep 
tion  augured  good  returns. 

In  the  Bureau  for  the  Care  of  Mothers  and 
Infants  I  met  two  very  interesting  women — one 
the  daughter  of  the  great  Russian  writer, 
Korolenko,  the  other  the  former  chairman  of  the 
Save-the-Children  Society.  Learning  of  the 
purpose  of  my  presence  in  Poltava  the  women 
offered  their  aid  and  invited  me  to  visit  their 
school  and  the  near-by  home  of  Korolenko. 

The  school  was  located  in  a  small  house  set 
deep  in  a  beautiful  garden,  the  place  hardly 
visible  from  the  street.  The  reception  room 
contained  a  rich  collection  of  dolls  of  every 
variety.  There  were  handsome  Ukrainian  las 
sies,  competing  in  colourful  dress  and  headgear 
with  their  beautiful  sisters  from  the  Caucasus; 
dashing  Cossacks  from  the  Don  looked  proudly 
at  their  less  graceful  brothers  from  the  Volga. 
There  were  dolls  of  every  description,  represent 
ing  local  costumes  of  almost  every  part  of 
Russia.  The  collection  also  contained  various 
toys,  the  handwork  of  the  villages,  and  beauti 
ful  designs  of  the  kustarny  manufacture,  rep- 


200    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

resenting   groups   of   children    in    Russian    and 
Siberian  peasant  attire. 

The  ladies  of  the  house  related  the  story  of 
the  Save-the-Children  Society.     The   organiza 
tion   in  existence,  for  a  number  of  years,  was  of 
very  limited  scope  until  the  February  Revolution. 
Then    new   elements,    mainly   of  revolutionary 
type,  joined  the  society.     They  strove  to  ex 
tend  its  work  and  to  provide  not  only  for  the 
physical  well-being  of  the  children  but  also  to 
educate   them,   teach   them   to   love   work   and 
develop    their    appreciation    of    beauty.     Toys 
and  dolls,  made  chiefly  of  waste  material,  were 
exhibited  and  the  proceeds  applied  to  the  needs 
of  the  children.     After  the  October  Revolution, 
when    the    Bolsheviki    possessed    themselves   of 
Poltava,  the  society  was  repeatedly  raided  and 
some  of  the   instructors   arrested  on   suspicion 
that  the  institution  was  a  counter-revolutionary 
nest.     The   small    band   which    remained   went 
on,  however,  with  their  efforts  on  behalf  of  the 
children.     They  succeeded  in  sending  a  delega 
tion  to  Lunacharsky  to  appeal  for  permission  to 
carry  on  their  work.     Lunacharsky  proved  sym 
pathetic,  issued  the  requested  document,  and  even 
provided  them  with  a  letter  to  the  local  authori 
ties,  pointing  out  the  importance  of  their  labours. 


POLTAVA  201 

But  the  society  continued  to  be  subjected  to 
annoyance  and  discrimination.  To  avoid  being 
charged  with  sabotage  the  women  offered  their 
services  to  the  Poltava  Department  of  Education. 
There  they  worked  from  nine  in  the  morning  till 
three  in  the  afternoon,  devoting  their  leisure  time 
to  their  school.  But  the  antagonism  of  the  Com 
munist  authorities  was  not  appeased:  the  society 
remained  in  disfavour. 

The  women  pointed  out  that  the  Soviet 
Government  pretended  to  stand  for  self-deter 
mination  and  yet  every  independent  effort  was 
being  discredited  and  all  initiative  discour 
aged,  if  not  entirely  suppressed.  Not  even 
the  Ukrainian  Communists  were  permitted  self- 
determination.  The  majority  of  the  chiefs  of 
the  departments  were  Moscow  appointees,  and 
Ukraina  was  practically  deprived  of  opportunity 
for  independent  action.  A  bitter  struggle  was 
going  on  between  the  Communist  Party  of 
Ukraina  and  the  Central  authorities  in  Moscow. 
The  policy  of  the  latter  was  to  control  every 
thing. 

The  women  were  devoted  to  the  cause  of  the 
children  and  willing  to  suffer  misunderstanding 
and  even  persecution  for  the  sake  of  their  in 
terest  in  the  welfare  of  their  charges.  Both  had 


202    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

understanding  for  and  sympathy  with  the 
Revolution,  though  they  could  not  approve  of 
the  terroristic  methods  of  the  Bolsheviki.  They 
were  intelligent  and  cultured  people  and  I  felt 
their  home  an  oasis  in  the  desert  of  Communist 
thought  and  feeling.  Before  I  left  the  ladies 
supplied  me  with  a  collection  of  the  children's 
work  and  some  exquisite  colour  drawings  by 
Miss  Korolenko,  begging  me  to  send  the  things 
to  America  as  specimens  of  their  labours.  They 
were  very  eager  to  have  the  American  people 
learn  about  their  society  and  its  efforts. 

Subsequently  I  had  the  opportunity  of  meet 
ing  Korolenko  who  was  still  very  feeble  from 
his  recent  illness.  He  looked  the  patriarch, 
venerable  and  benign;  he  quickly  warmed  one's 
heart  by  his  melodious  voice  and  the  fine  face 
that  lit  up  when  he  spoke  of  the  people.  He 
referred  affectionately  to  America  and  his  friends 
there.  But  the  light  faded  out  of  his  eyes  and 
his  voice  quivered  with  grief  as  he  spoke  of  the 
great  tragedy  of  Russia  and  the  suffering  of  the 
people. 

'You  want  to  know  my  views  on  the  present 
situation  and  my  attitude  toward  the  Bol 
sheviki?"  he  asked.  "It  would  take  too  long  to 
tell  you  about  it.  I  am  writing  to  Lunacharsky 


POLTAVA  203 

a  series  of  letters  for  which  he  had  asked  and 
which  he  promised  to  publish.  The  letters  deal 
with  this  subject.  Frankly  speaking,  I  do  not 
believe  they  will  ever  appear  in  print,  but  I 
shall  send  you  a  copy  of  the  letters  for  the 
Museum  as  soon  as  they  are  complete.  There 
will  be  six  of  them.  I  can  give  you  two  right 
now.  Briefly,  my  opinion  is  summarized  in  a 
certain  passage  in  one  of  these  letters.  I  said 
there  that  if  the  gendarmes  of  the  Tsar  would 
have  had  the  power  not  only  to  arrest  but  also 
to  shoot  us,  the  situation  would  have  been  like 
the  present  one.  That  is  what  is  happening 
before  my  eyes  every  day.  The  Bolsheviki 
claim  that  such  methods  are  inseparable  from 
the  Revolution.  But  I  cannot  agree  with  them 
that  persecution  and  constant  shooting  will 
serve  the  interests  of  the  people  or  of  the  Revolu 
tion.  It  was  always  my  conception  that  revolu 
tion  meant  the  highest  expression  of  humanity 
and  of  justice.  In  Russia  to-day  both  are 
absent.  At  a  time  when  the  fullest  expression 
and  cooperation  of  all  intellectual  and  spiritual 
forces  are  necessary  to  reconstruct  the  country, 
a  gag  has  been  placed  upon  the  whole  people. 
To  dare  question  the  wisdom  and  efficacy  of  the 
so-called  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat  or  of  the 


204    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

Communist  Party  leaders  is  considered  a  crime. 
We  lack  the  simplest  requisites  of  the  real 
essence  of  a  social  revolution,  and  yet  we  pre 
tend  to  have  placed  ourselves  at  the  head  of  a 
world  revolution.  Poor  Russia  will  have  to 
pay  dearly  for  this  experiment.  It  may  even 
delay  for  a  long  time  fundamental  changes  in 
other  countries.  The  bourgeoisie  will  be  able  to 
defend  its  reactionary  methods  by  pointing  to 
what  has  happened  in  Russia." 

With  heavy  heart  I  took  leave  of  the  famous 
writer,  one  of  the  last  of  the  great  literary  men 
who  had  been  the  conscience  and  the  spiritual 
voice  of  intellectual  Russia.  Again  I  felt  him 
uttering  the  cry  of  that  part  of  the  Russian  in 
telligentsia  whose  sympathies  were  entirely  with 
the  people  and  whose  life  and  work  were  inspired 
only  by  the  love  of  their  country  and  the  interest 
for  its  welfare. 

In  the  evening  I  visited  a  relative  of  Koro- 
lenko,  a  very  sympathetic  old  lady  who  was  the 
chairman  of  the  Poltava  Political  Red  Cross. 
She  told  me  much  about  things  that  Korolenko 
himself  was  too  modest  to  mention.  Old  and 
feeble  as  he  was,  he  was  spending  most  of  his 
time  in  the  Tcheka,  trying  to  save  the  lives  of 
those  innocently  condemned  to  death.  He  fre- 


POLTAVA  205 

quently  wrote  letters  of  appeal  to  Lenin,  Gorki, 
and  Lunacharsky,  begging  them  to  intervene 
to  prevent  senseless  executions.  The  present 
chairman  of  the  Poltava  Tcheka  was  a  man  re 
lentless  and  cruel.  His  sole  solution  of  difficult 
problems  was  shooting.  The  lady  smiled  sadly 
when  I  told  her  that  the  man  had  been  very 
gracious  to  the  members  of  our  Expedition. 
"That  was  for  show/'  she  said,  "we  know  him 
better.  We  have  daily  occasion  to  see  his 
graciousness  from  this  balcony.  Here  pass  the 
victims  taken  to  slaughter. " 

Poltava  is  famous  as  a  manufacturing  centre 
of  peasant  handicrafts.  Beautiful  linen,  em 
broidery,  laces,  and  basket  work  were  among  the 
products  of  the  province's  industry.  I  visited 
the  Department  of  Social  Economy,  the  sovnark- 
hoz,  where  I  learned  that  those  industries  were 
practically  suspended.  Only  a  small  collection 
remained  in  the  Department.  "We  used  to 
supply  the  whole  world,  even  America,  with  our 
kustarny  work,"  said  the  woman  in  charge,  who 
had  formerly  been  the  head  of  the  Zemstvo, 
which  took  special  pride  in  fostering  those  peas 
ant  efforts.  "Our  needlework  was  known  all 
over  the  country  as  among  the  finest  specimens 
of  art,  but  now  it  has  all  been  destroyed.  The 


206    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

peasants  have  lost  their  art  impulse,  they  have 
become  brutalized  and  corrupted/*  She  was 
bemoaning  the  loss  of  peasant  art  as  a  mother 
does  that  of  her  child. 

During  our  stay  in  Poltava  we  got  in  touch 
with  representatives  of  various  other  social 
elements.  The  reaction  of  the  Zionists  toward 
the  Bolshevik  regime  was  particularly  interesting. 
At  first  they  refused  to  speak  with  us,  evidently 
made  very  cautious  by  previous  experience.  It 
was  also  the  presence  of  our  secretary,  a  Gentile, 
that  aroused  their  distrust.  I  arranged  to  meet 
some  of  the  Zionists  alone,  and  gradually  they 
became  more  confidential.  I  had  learned  in 
Moscow,  in  connection  with  the  arrest  of  the 
Zionists  there,  that  the  Bolsheviki  were  inclined 
to  consider  them  counter-revolutionary.  But  I 
found  the  Poltava  Zionists  very  simple  orthodox 
Jews  who  certainly  could  not  impress  any  one  as 
conspirators  or  active  enemies.  They  were 
passive,  though  bitter  against  the  Bolshevik 
regime.  It  was  claimed  that  the  Bolsheviki 
made  no  pogroms  and  that  they  do  not  persecute 
the  Jews,  they  said;  but  that  was  true  only  in  a 
certain  sense.  There  were  two  kinds  of  pogroms: 
the  loud,  violent  ones,  and  the  silent  ones.  Ol  the 
two  the  Zionists  considered  the  former  preferable. 


POLTAVA  207 


The  violent  pogrom  might  last  a  day  or  a  week; 
the  Jews  are  attacked  and  robbed,  sometimes 
even  murdered;  and  then  it    is  over.     But  the 
silent   pogroms   continued  all  the  time.     They 
consisted   of  constant    discrimination,    persecu 
tion,  and  hounding.     The  Bolshevik!  had  closed 
the  Jewish  hospitals  and  now  sick  Jews  were 
forced   to    eat    treife   in   the    Gentile   hospitals 
The  same  applied  to  the  Jewish  children  in  the 
Bolshevik    feeding    houses.     If    a    Jew   and   a 
Gentile  happened  to  be  arrested  on  the 
charge,  it  was  certain  that  the  Gentile  would  go 
free  while  the  Jew  would  be  sent  to  prison  and 
sometimes  even  shot.     They  were  all  the  time 
exposed  to  insult  and  indignities,  not  to  men 
tion  the  fact  that  they  were  doomed  to  slow 
starvation,  since  all  trade  had  been  suppressed. 
The  Jews  in  the  Ukraina  were  suffering  a  con 
tinuous  silent  pogrom. 

I  felt  that  the  Zionist  criticism  of  the 
shevik  regime  was  inspired  by  a  narrow  religious 
and  nationalistic  attitude.     They  were  Orthodox 
Jews    mostly  tradesmen  whom  the  Revolution 
had  deprived  of  their  sphere  of  activity, 
theless,  their  problem  was  real— the  problem  o 
the  Jew  suffocating  in  the  atmosphere  of  active 
anti-Semitism.     In    Poltava  the   leading   Com- 


208    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

munist  and  Bolshevik  officials  were  Gentiles. 
Their  dislike  of  the  Jews  was  frank  and  open. 
Anti-Semitism  throughout  the  Ukraine  was  more 
virulent  than  even  in  pre-revolutionary  days. 

After  leaving  Poltava  we  continued  on  our 
journey  south,  but  we  did  not  get  farther  than 
Fastov  owing  to  the  lack  of  engines.  That 
town,  once  prosperous,  was  now  impoverished 
and  reduced  to  less  than  one  third  of  its  former 
population.  Almost  all  activity  was  at  a  stand 
still.  We  found  the  market  place,  in  the  centre 
of  the  town,  a  most  insignificant  affair,  consist 
ing  of  a  few  stalls  having  small  supplies  of  white 
flour,  sugar,  and  butter.  There  were  more 
women  about  than  men,  and  I  was  especially 
struck  by  the  strange  expression  in  their  eyes. 
They  did  not  look  you  full  in  the  face;  they 
stared  past  you  with  a  dumb,  hunted  animal 
expression.  We  told  the  women  that  we  had 
heard  many  terrible  pogroms  had  taken  place 
in  Fastov  and  we  wished  to  get  data  on  the  sub 
ject  to  be  sent  to  America  to  enlighten  the  people 
there  on  the  condition  of  the  Ukrainian  Jews. 
As  the  news  of  our  presence  spread  many 
women  and  children  surrounded  us,  all  much 
excited  and  each  trying  to  tell  her  story  of  the 
horrors  of  Fastov.  Fearful  pogroms,  they  re- 


POLTAVA  209 

lated,  had  taken  place  in  that  city,  the  most 
terrible  of  them  by  Denikin,  in  September,  1919. 
It  lasted  eight  days,  during  which  4,000  persons 
were  killed,  while  several  thousand  died  as  the 
result  of  wounds  and  shock.     Seven  thousand 
perished  from  hunger  and  exposure  on  the  road 
to    Kiev,  while   trying   to   escape   the   Denikin 
savages.     The  greater  part  of  the  city  had  been 
destroyed  or  burned;  many  of  the  older  Jews 
were  trapped  in  the  synagogue  and  there  mur 
dered,  while  others  had  been  driven  to  the  public 
square   where   they  were    slaughtered.     Not    a 
woman,  young  or  old,  that  had  not  been  out 
raged,  most  of  them  in  the  very  sight  of  their 
fathers,   husbands,    and   brothers.     The  young 
girls,  some  of  them  mere  children,  had  suffered 
repeated  violation  at  the  hands  of  the  Denikin 
soldiers.     I  understood  the  dreadful  look  in  the 
eyes  of  the  women  of  Fastov. 

Men  and  women  besieged  us  with  appeals  to 
inform  their  relatives  in  America  about  their 
miserable  condition.  Almost  everyone,  it 
seemed,  had  some  kin  in  that  country, 
crowded  into  our  car  in  the  evenings,  bringing 
scores  of  letters  to  be  forwarded  to  the  States. 
Some  of  the  messages  bore  no  addresses,  the 
simple  folk  thinking  the  name  sufficient. 


210    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

had  not  heard  from  their  American  kindred  dur 
ing  the  years  of  war  and  revolution  but  still 
hoped  that  they  were  to  be  found  somewhere 
across  the  ocean.  It  was  touching  to  see  the 
people's  deep  faith  that  their  relatives  in  America 
would  save  them. 

Every  evening  our  car  was  filled  with  the  un 
fortunates    of    Fastov.     Among    them    was    a 
particularly    interesting    visitor,    a    former    at 
torney,  who  had  repeatedly  braved  the  pogrom 
makers  and  saved  many  Jewish  lives.     He  had 
kept  a  diary  of  the  pogroms  and  we  spent  a 
whole  evening  listening  to  the   reading  of  his 
manuscript.     It  was   a  simple    recital  of  facts 
and  dates,  terrible  in  its  unadorned  objectivity. 
It  was  the  soul  cry  of  a  people  continuously 
violated  and  tortured  and  living  in  daily  fear  of 
new  indignities  and  outrages.     Only  one  bright 
spot  there  was  in  the  horrible  picture:  no  po 
groms   had   taken   place   under  the   Bolsheviki. 
The  gratitude  of  the  Eastov  Jews  was  pathetic. 
They  clung  to  the  Communists  as  to  a  saving 
straw.     It  was  encouraging  to  think  that  the 
Bolshevik  regime  was  at   least   free   from   that 
worst   of  all    Russian   curses,  pogroms  against 
Jews. 


CHAPTER  XXI 

KIEV 

OWING  to  the  many  difficulties  and  delays 
the  journey  from  Fastov  to  Kiev  lasted 
six  days  and  was  a  continuous  nightmare. 
The  railway  situation  was  appalling.  At  every 
station  scores  of  freight  cars  clogged  the  lines. 
Nor  were  they  loaded  with  provisions  to  feed 
the  starving  cities;  they  were  densely  packed 
with  human  cargo  among  whom  the  sick  were  a 
large  percentage.  All  along  the  route  the  wait 
ing  rooms  and  platforms  were  filled  with  crowds, 
bedraggled  and  dirty.  Even  more  ghastly  were 
the  scenes  at  night.  Everywhere  masses  of 
desperate  people,  shouting  and  struggling  to  gain 
a  foothold  on  the  train.  They  resembled  the 
damned  of  Dante's  Inferno,  their  faces  ashen 
gray  in  the  dim  light,  all  frantically  fighting  for  a 
place.  Now  and  then  an  agonized  cry  would 
ring  through  the  night  and  the  already  moving 
train  would  come  to  a  halt:  somebody  had  been 
thrown  to  his  death  under  the  wheels. 


211 


212    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

It  was  a  relief  to  reach  Kiev.  We  had  ex 
pected  to  find  the  city  almost  in  ruins,  but  we 
were  pleasantly  disappointed.  When  we  left 
Petrograd  the  Soviet  Press  contained  numerous 
stories  of  vandalism  committed  by  Poles  before 
evacuating  Kiev.  They  had  almost  demolished 
the  famous  ancient  cathedral  in  the  city,  the 
papers  wrote,  destroyed  the  water  works  and 
electric  stations,  and  set  fire  to  several  parts  of 
the  city.  Tchicherin  and  Lunacharsky  issued 
passionate  appeals  to  the  cultured  people  of  the 
world  in  protest  against  such  barbarism.  The 
crime  of  the  Poles  against  Art  was  compared  with 
that  committed  by  the  Germans  in  Rheims, 
whose  celebrated  cathedral  had  been  injured  by 
Prussian  artillery.  We  were,  therefore,  much 
surprised  to  find  Kiev  in  even  better  condition 
than  Petrograd.  In  fact,  the  city  had  suffered 
very  little,  considering  the  numerous  changes 
of  government  and  the  accompanying  military 
operations.  It  is  true  that  some  bridges  and 
railroad  tracks  had  been  blown  up  on  the  out 
skirts  of  the  city,  but  Kiev  itself  was  almost  un 
harmed.  People  looked  at  us  in  amazement 
when  we  made  inquiries  about  the  condition  of 
the  cathedral:  they  had  not  heard  the  Moscow 
report. 


KIEV  213 

Unlike  our  welcome  in  Kharkov  and  Poltava, 
Kiev  proved  a  disappointment.  The  secretary 
of  the  Ispolkom  was  not  very  amiable  and 
appeared  not  at  all  impressed  by  Zinoviev's 
signature  on  our  credentials.  Our  secretary  suc 
ceeded  in  seeing  the  chairman  of  the  Executive 
Committee,  but  returned  very  discouraged:  that 
high  official  was  too  impatient  to  listen  to  her 
representations.  He  was  busy,  he  said,  and 
could  not  be  troubled.  It  was  decided  that  I 
try  my  luck  as  an  American,  with  the  result 
that  the  chairman  finally  agreed  to  give  us 
access  to  the  available  material.  It  was  a  sad 
reflection  on  the  irony  of  life.  America  was  in 
league  with  world  imperialism  to  starve  and 
crush  Russia.  Yet  it  was  sufficient  to  mention 
that  one  came  from  America  to  find  the  key  to 
everything  Russian.  It  was  pathetic,  and  rather 
distasteful  to  make  use  of  that  key. 

In  Kiev  antagonism  to  Communism  was  in 
tense,  even  the  local  Bolsheviki  being  bitter 
against  Moscow.  It  was  out  of  the  question  for 
anyone  coming  from  "the  centre"  to  secure  their 
cooperation  unless  armed  with  State  powers. 
The  Government  employees  in  Soviet  institu 
tions  took  no  interest  in  anything  save  their 
rations.  Bureaucratic  indifference  and  incom- 


214    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

petence   in  Ukraina  were  even  worse  than   in 
Moscow  and  were  augmented  by  nationalistic 
resentment    against    the    "Russians/'     It    was 
true  also  of  Kharkov  and  Poltava,  though  in  a 
lesser  degree.     Here  the  very  atmosphere  was 
charged  with  distrust  and  hatred  of  everything 
Muscovite.     The  deception   practised  on  us  by 
the  chairman  of  the   Educational   Department 
of   Kharkov   was   characteristic   of  the   resent 
ment  almost  every  Ukrainian  official  felt  toward 
Moscow.     The  chairman   was   a   Ukrainian  to 
the  core,  but  he  could  not  openly  ignore  our  cre 
dentials  signed  by  Zinoviev  and  Lunacharsky. 
He  promised  to  aid  our  efforts  but  he  disliked  the 
idea    of     Petrograd    "absorbing"    the    historic 
material  of  the  Ukraina.     In  Kiev  there  was  no 
attempt  to  mask  the  opposition  to  Moscow.  One 
was  made  to  feel  it  everywhere.     But  the  mo 
ment  the  magic  word  "America"  was  spoken  and 
the   people   made   to  understand   that  one  was 
not  a  Communist,  they  became  interested  and 
courteous,    even    confidential.     The    Ukrainian 
Communists  were  also  no  exception. 

The  information  and  documents  collected  in 
Kiev  were  of  the  same  character  as  the  data 
gathered  in  former  cities.  The  system  of  educa 
tion,  care  of  the  sick,  distribution  of  labour  and 


KIEV  215 

so  forth  were  similar  to  the  general  Bolshevik 
scheme.  "We  follow  the  Moscow  plan,"  said  a 
Ukrainian  teacher,  "with  the  only  difference 
that  in  our  schools  the  Ukrainian  language  is 
taught  together  with  Russian."  The  people, 
and  especially  the  children,  looked  better  fed 
and  clad  than  those  of  Russia  proper:  food  was 
comparatively  more  plentiful  and  cheaper. 
There  were  show  schools  as  in  Petrograd  and 
Moscow,  and  no  one  apparently  realized  the  cor 
rupting  effect  of  such  discrimination  upon  the 
teachers  as  well  as  the  children.  The  latter 
looked  with  envy  upon  the  pupils  of  the  favoured 
schools  and  believed  that  they  were  only  for 
Communist  children,  which  in  reality  was  not 
the  case.  The  teachers,  on  the  other  hand, 
knowing  how  little  attention  was  paid  to  ordinary 
schools,  were  negligent  in  their  work.  All  tried 
to  get  a  position  in  the  show  schools  which  were 
enjoying  special  and  varied  rations. 

The  chairman  of  the  Board  of  Health  was  an 
alert  and  competent  man,  one  of  the  few  officials 
in  Kiev  who  showed  interest  in  the  Expedition 
and  its  work.  He  devoted  much  time  to  ex 
plaining  to  us  the  methods  of  his  organization 
and  pointing  out  interesting  places  to  visit  and 
the  material  which  could  be  collected  for  the 


216    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

Museum.  He  especially  called  our  attention  to 
the  Jewish  hospital  for  crippled  children. 

I  found  the  latter  in  charge  of  a  cultivated  and 

charming  man,  Dr.  N .    For  twenty  years  he 

had  been  head  of  the  hospital  and  he  took  in 
terest  as  well  as  pride  in  showing  us  about  his 
institution  and  relating  its  history. 

The  hospital  had  formerly  been  one  of  the 
most  famous  in  Russia,  the  pride  of  the  local 
Jews  who  had  built  and  maintained  it.     But 
within  recent  years  its  usefulness  had  become 
curtailed    owing    to    the    frequent    changes    of 
government.     It  had  been  exposed  to  persecu 
tion   and   repeated    pogroms.     Jewish    patients 
critically  ill  were  often  forced  out  of  their  beds  to 
make  room  for  the  favourites  of  this  or  that 
regime.     The  officers  of  the  Denikin  army  were 
most  brutal.     They  drove  the  Jewish  patients 
out  into  the  street,  subjected  them  to  indignities 
and  abuse,  and  would  have  killed  them  had  it 
not   been   for  the   intercession   of  the   hospital 
staff  who  at  the  risk  of  their  own  lives  protected 
the  sick.     It  was  only  the  fact  that  the  majority 
of  the  staff  were  Gentiles  that  saved  the  hospital 
and    its   inmates.     But   the   shock   resulted    in 
numerous  deaths  and  many  patients  were  left 
with  shattered  nerves. 


KIEV  217 

The  doctor  also  related  to  me  the  story  of  some 
of  the  patients,  most  of  them  victims  of  the 
Fastov  pogroms.  Among  them  were  children  be 
tween  the  ages  of  six  and  eight,  gaunt  and  sickly 
looking,  terror  stamped  on  their  faces.  They 
had  lost  all  their  kin,  in  some  cases  the  whole 
family  having  been  killed  before  their  eyes. 
These  children  often  waked  at  night,  the 
physician  said,  in  fright  at  their  horrible  dreams. 
Everything  possible  was  being  done  for  them, 
but  so  far  the  unfortunate  children  had  not  been 
freed  from  the  memory  of  their  terrible  experi 
ences  at  Fastov.  The  doctor  pointed  out  a  group 
of  young  girls  between  the  ages  of  fourteen  and 
eighteen,  the  worst  victims  of  the  Denikin  pog 
rom.  All  of  them  had  been  repeatedly  outraged 
and  were  in  a  mutilated  state  when  they  came  to 
the  hospital;  it  would  take  years  to  restore  them 
to  health.  The  doctor  emphasized  the  fact  that 
no  pogroms  had  taken  place  during  the  Bolshevik 
regime.  It  was  a  great  relief  to  him  and  his  staff 
to  know  that  his  patients  were  no  longer  in  such 
danger.  But  the  hospital  had  other  difficulties. 
There  was  the  constant  interference  by  political 
Commissars  and  the  daily  struggle  for  supplies. 
"I  spend  most  of  my  time  in  the  various  bu 
reaus,"  he  said,  "instead  of  devoting  myself  to  my 


218    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 
patients.     Ignorant    officials    are    given    power 
over  the  medical    profession,   continuously  ha 
rassing  the  doctors  in  their  work."     The  doctor 
himself  had  been  repeatedly  arrested  for  sabotage 
because   of  his    inability   to    comply   with    the 
numerous    decrees  and    orders,   frequently  mu 
tually  contradictory.     It   was   the   result   of   a 
system  in  which  political  usefulness  rather  than 
professional    merit    played    the    main    role.     It 
often  happened  that   a   first-class  physician  of 
well-known  repute  and  long  experience  would  be 
suddenly  ordered  to  some  distant  part  to  place 
a  Communist  doctor  in  his  position.     Under  such 
conditions  the  best  efforts  were  paralysed.    More 
over,  there  was  the  general  suspicion  of  the  in 
telligentsia,  which  was  a  demoralizing  factor.     It 
was  true  that  many  of  that   class   had   sabo 
taged,  but  there  were  also  those  who   did  he 
roic  and  self-sacrificing  work.     The  Bolshevik!, 
by  their  indiscriminate  antagonism  toward  the 
intelligentsia  as  a  class,   roused  prejudices  and 
passions    which    poisoned    the    mainsprings    of 
the  cultural  life  of  the  country.     The  Russian 
Intelligentsia  had  with   its  very  blood  fertilized 
the  soil  of  the  Revolution,  yet  it  was  not  given 
it  to  reap  the  fruits  of  its  long  struggle.     "A 
tragic  fate,"  the  doctor  remarked;  "unless  one 


KIEV  219 

forget  it  in  his  work,  existence  would  be  impos 
sible." 

The  institution  for  crippled  children  proved 
a  very  model  and  modern  hospital,  located  in 
the  heart  of  a  large  park.  It  was  devoted  to 
the  marred  creatures  with  twisted  limbs  and  de 
formed  bodies,  victims  of  the  great  war,  disease, 
and  famine.  The  children  looked  aged  and 
withered;  like  Father  Time,  they  had  been  born 
old.  They  lay  in  rows  on  clean  white  beds, 
baking  in  the  warm  sun  of  the  Ukrainian  sum 
mer.  The  head  physician,  who  guided  us 
through  the  institution,  seemed  much  beloved 
by  his  little  charges.  They  were  eager  and 
pleased  to  see  him  as  he  approached  each  help 
less  child  and  bent  over  affectionately  to  make 
some  inquiries  about  its  health.  The  hospital 
had  been  in  existence  for  many  years  and  was 
considered  the  first  of  its  kind  in  Russia.  Its 
equipment  for  the  care  of  deformed  and  crip 
pled  children  was  among  the  most  modern. 
"Since  the  war  and  the  Revolution  we  feel 
rather  behind  the  times,"  the  doctor  said;  "we 
have  been  cut  off  from  the  civilized  world  for  so 
many  years.  But  in  spite  of  the  various  govern 
ment  changes  we  have  striven  to  keep  up  our 
standards  and  to  help  the  unfortunate  victims  of 


220    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

strife  and  disease."  The  supplies  for  the  institu 
tion  were  provided  by  the  Government  and  the 
hospital  force  was  exposed  to  no  interference, 
though  I  understood  from  the  doctor  that  be 
cause  of  his  political  neutrality  he  was  looked 
upon  by  the  Bolsheviki  as  inclined  to  counter 
revolution. 

The  hospital  contained  a  large  number  of 
children;  some  of  those  who  could  walk  about 
studied  music  and  art,  and  we  had  the  oppor 
tunity  of  attending  an  informal  concert  arranged 
by  the  children  and  their  teachers  in  our  honour. 
Some  of  them  played  the  balalaika  in  a  most 
artistic  manner,  and  it  was  consoling  to  see  those 
marred  children  finding  forgetfulness  in  the 
rhythm  of  the  folk  melodies  of  the  Ukraina. 

Early  during  our  stay  in  Kiev  we  learned  that 
the  most  valuable  material  for  the  Museum  was 
not  to  be  found  in  the  Soviet  institutions,  but 
that  it  was  in  the  possession  of  other  political 
groups  and  private  persons.  The  best  statis 
tical  information  on  pogroms,  for  instance,  was 
in  the  hands  of  a  former  Minister  of  the  Rada 
regime  in  the  Ukraina.  I  succeeded  in  locating 
the  man  and  great  was  my  surprise  when,  upon 
learning  my  identity,  he  presented  me  with 
several  copies  of  the  Mother  Earth  magazine  I 


KIEV  221 

had  published  in  America.  The  ex-Minister 
arranged  a  small  gathering  to  which  were  in 
vited  some  writers  and  poets  and  men  active  in 
the  Jewish  Kulturliga  to  meet  several  members 
of  our  Expedition.  The  gathering  consisted  of 
the  best  elements  of  the  local  Jewish  intelli 
gentsia.  We  discussed  the  Revolution,  the  Bol 
shevik  methods,  and  the  Jewish  problem.  Most 
of  those  present,  though  opposed  to  the  Com 
munist  theories,  were  in  favour  of  the  Soviet 
Government.  They  felt  that  the  Bolsheviki,  in 
spite  of  their  many  blunders,  were  striving  to 
further  the  interests  of  Russia  and  the  Revolu 
tion.  At  any  rate,  under  the  Communist  regime 
the  Jews  were  not  exposed  to  the  pogroms  prac 
tised  upon  them  by  all  the  other  regimes  of 
Ukraina.  Those  Jewish  intellectuals  argued 
that  the  Bolsheviki  at  least  permitted  the  Jews 
to  live,  and  that  they  were  therefore  to  be  pre 
ferred  to  any  other  governments  and  should  be 
supported  by  the  Jews.  They  were  fearful  of 
the  growth  of  anti-Semitism  in  Russia  and 
were  horrified  at  the  possibility  of  the  Bolshe 
viki  being  overthrown.  Wholesale  slaughter 
of  the  Jews  would  undoubtedly  follow,  they  be 
lieved. 

Some  of  the  younger  set  held  a  different  view. 


222    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

The  Bolshevik  regime  had  resulted  in  increased 
hatred  toward  the  Jews,  they  said,  for  the  masses 
were  under  the  impression  that  most  of  the  Com 
munists    were    Jews.     Communism    stood    for 
forcible  tax-collection,  punitive  expeditions,  and 
the  Tcheka.     Popular  opposition  to  the  Com 
munists  therefore  expressed  itself  in  the  hatred 
of   the    whole    Jewish    race.     Thus    Bolshevik 
tyranny    had    added    fuel    to    the    latent    anti- 
Semitism  of  the  Ukraina.     Moreover,  to  prove 
that  they  were  not  discriminating  in  favour  of 
the  Jews,  the  Bolsheviki  had  gone  to  the  other 
extreme  and  frequently  arrested   and  punished 
Jews  for  things  that  the  Gentiles  could  do  with 
impunity.     The    Bolsheviki    also    fostered    and 
endowed    cultural    work    in    the    south    in    the 
Ukrainian  language,  while  at  the  same  time  they 
discouraged  such  efforts  in  the  Jewish  language. 
It  was  true  that  the   Kulturliga  was  still   per 
mitted  to  exist,  but  its  work  was  hampered  at 
every  step.     In  short,  the  Bolsheviki  permitted 
the  Jews  to  live,  but  only  in  a  physical  sense. 
Culturally,    they    were    condemned    to    death. 
The  Yevkom   (Jewish   Communist  Section)   was 
receiving,  of  course,  every  advantage  and  sup 
port  from  the  Government,  but  then  its  mission 
was  to  carry  the  gospel  of  the  proletarian  dicta- 


KIEV  223 

torship  to  the  Jews  of  the  Ukraina.  It  was 
significant  that  the  Yevkom  was  more  anti-Semi 
tic  than  the  Ukrainians  themselves.  If  it  had 
the  power  it  would  pogrom  every  non-Com 
munist  Jewish  organization  and  destroy  all 
Jewish  educational  efforts.  This  young  element 
emphasized  that  they  did  not  favour  the  over 
throw  of  the  Bolshevik  Government;  but  they 
could  not  support  it,  either. 

I  felt  that  both  Jewish  factions  took  a  purely 
nationalistic  view  of  the  Russian  situation.  I 
could  well  understand  their  personal  attitude, 
the  result  of  their  own  suffering  and  the  persecu 
tion  of  the  Jewish  race.  Still,  my  chief  concern 
was  the  Revolution  and  its  effects  upon  Russia 
as  a  whole.  Whether  the  Bolsheviki  should  be 
supported  or  not  could  not  depend  merely  on 
their  attitude  to  the  Jews  and  the  Jewish  ques 
tion.  The  latter  was  surely  a  very  vital  and 
pressing  issue,  especially  in  the  Ukraina;  yet  the 
general  problem  involved  was  much  greater. 
It  embraced  the  complete  economic  and  social 
emancipation  of  the  whole  people  of  Russia,  the 
Jews  included.  If  the  Bolshevik  methods  and 
practices  were  not  imposed  upon  them  by  the 
force  of  circumstances,  if  they  were  conditioned 
in  their  own  theories  and  principles,  and  if  their 


224    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

sole  object  was  to  secure  their  own  power,  I 
could  not  support  them.  They  might  be  inno 
cent  of  pogroms  against  the  Jews,  but  if  they 
were  pogroming  the  whole  of  Russia  then  they 
had  failed  in  their  mission  as  a  revolutionary 
party.  I  was  not  prepared  to  say  that  I  had 
reached  a  clear  understanding  of  all  the  prob 
lems  involved,  but  my  experience  so  far  led  me  to 
think  that  it  was  the  basic  Bolshevik  conception 
of  the  Revolution  which  was  false,  its  practical 
application  necessarily  resulting  in  the  great 
Russian  catastrophe  of  which  the  Jewish  tragedy 
was  but  a  minor  part. 

My  host  and  his  friends  could  not  agree  with 
my  viewpoint:  we  represented  opposite  camps. 
But  the  gathering  was  nevertheless  intensely 
interesting  and  it  was  arranged  that  we  meet 
again  before  our  departure  from  the  city. 

Returning  to  our  car  one  day  I  saw  a  detach 
ment  of  Red  Army  soldiers  at  the  railway  sta 
tion.  On  inquiry  I  found  that  foreign  delegates 
were  expected  from  Moscow  and  that  the 
soldiers  had  been  ordered  out  to  participate  in  a 
demonstration  in  their  honour.  Groups  of  the 
uniformed  men  stood  about  discussing  the  ar 
rival  of  the  mission.  There  were  many  ex 
pressions  of  dissatisfaction  because  the  soldiers 


KIEV  225 

had  been  kept  waiting  so  long.  "These  people 
come  to  Russia  just  to  look  us  over,"  one  of  the 
Red  Army  men  said;  "do  they  know  anything 
about  us  or  are  they  interested  in  how  we  live  ? 
Not  they.  It's  a  holiday  for  them.  They  are 
dressed  up  and  fed  by  the  Government,  but  they 
never  talk  to  us  and  all  they  see  is  how  we 
march  past.  Here  we  have  been  lying  around 
in  the  burning  sun  for  hours  while  the  delegates 
are  probably  being  feasted  at  some  other  station. 
That's  comradeship  and  equality  for  you!" 

I  had  heard  such  sentiments  voiced  before, 
but  it  was  surprising  to  hear  them  from  soldiers. 
I  thought  of  Angelica  Balabanova,  who  was  ac 
companying  the  Italian  Mission,  and  I  wondered 
what  she  would  think  if  she  knew  how  the  men 
felt.  It  had  probably  never  occurred  to  her  that 
those  "ignorant  Russian  peasants"  in  military 
uniform  had  looked  through  the  sham  of  official 
demonstrations. 

The  following  day  we  received  an  invitation 
from  Balabanova  to  attend  a  banquet  given 
in  honour  of  the  Italian  delegates.  Anxious 
to  meet  the  foreign  guests,  several  members  of 
our  Expedition  accepted  the  invitation. 

The  affair  took  place  in  the  former  Chamber 
of  Commerce  building,  profusely  decorated  for 


226    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA' 

the  occasion.  In  the  main  banquet  hall  long 
tables  were  heavily  laden  with  fresh-cut  flowers, 
several  varieties  of  southern  fruit,  and  wine. 
The  sight  reminded  one  of  the  feasts  of  the  old 
bourgeoisie,  and  I  could  see  that  Angelica  felt 
rather  uncomfortable  at  the  lavish  display  of 
silverware  and  wealth.  The  banquet  opened 
with  the  usual  toasts,  the  guests  drinking  to 
Lenin,  Trotsky,  the  Red  Army,  and  the  Third 
International,  the  whole  company  rising  as  the 
revolutionary  anthem  was  intoned  after  each 
toast,  with  the  soldiers  and  officers  standing  at 
attention  in  good  old  military  style. 

Among  the  delegates  were  two  young  French 
Anarcho-syndicalists.  They  had  heard  of  our 
presence  in  Kiev  and  had  been  looking  for  us  all 
day  without  being  able  to  locate  us.  After  the 
banquet  they  were  immediately  to  leave  for 
Petrograd,  so  that  we  had  only  a  short  time  at 
our  disposal.  On  our  way  to  the  station  the 
delegates  related  that  they  had  collected  much 
material  on  the  Revolution  which  they  intended 
to  publish  in  France.  They  had  become  con 
vinced  that  all  was  not  well  with  the  Bolshevik 
regime:  they  had  come  to  realize  that  the  dicta 
torship  of  the  proletariat  was  in  the  exclusive 
hands  of  the  Communist  Party,  while  the  com- 


KIEV  227 

mon  worker  was  enslaved  as  much  as  ever.     It 
was  their  intention,  they  said,  to  speak  frankly 
about  these  matters  to  their  comrades  at  home 
and  to  substantiate  their  attitude  by  the  ma 
terial  in  their  possession.     "  Do  you  expect  to  get 
the  documents  out?"     I  asked  La  Petit,  one  of 
the  delegates.     "You  don't  mean  that  I  might  be 
prevented  from  taking  out  my  own  notes/'  he 
replied.  "The  Bolsheviki  would  not  dare  to  go  so 
far — not  with  foreign  delegates,  at  any  rate." 
He  seemed  so  confident  that  I  did  not  care  to 
pursue    the    subject    further.     That    night    the 
delegates  left  Kiev  and  a  short  time  afterward 
they  departed  from  Russia.     They  were  never 
seen  alive   again.     Without   making  any  com 
ment  upon  their  disappearance  I  merely  want  to 
mention  that  when  I  returned  to  Moscow  several 
months  later  it  was  generally  related  that  the 
two    Anarcho-syndicalists,    with    several    other 
men  who  had   accompanied  them,  were  over 
taken  by  a  storm  somewhere  off  the  coast  of  Fin 
land,  and  were  all  drowned.     There  were  rumours 
of  foul  play,  though  I  am  not  inclined  to  credit 
the  story,  especially  in  view  of  the  fact  that  to 
gether  with  the  Anarcho-syndicalists  also  per 
ished  a  Communist  in  good  standing  in  Moscow. 
But  their  disappearance  with  all  the  documents 


228    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

they  had  collected  has  never  been  satisfactorily 
explained. 

The  rooms  assigned  to  the  members  of  our 
Expedition  were  located  in  a  house  within  a 
passage  leading  off  the  Kreschatik,  the  main 
street  of  Kiev.  It  had  formerly  been  the  wealthy 
residential  section  of  the  city  and  its  fine  houses, 
though  lately  neglected,  still  looked  imposing. 
The  passage  also  contained  a  number  of  shops, 
ruins  of  former  glory,  which  catered  to  the  well- 
to-do  of  the  neighbourhood.  Those  stores  still 
had  good  supplies  of  vegetables,  fruit,  milk,  and 
butter.  They  were  owned  mostly  by  old  Jew.s 
whose  energies  could  not  be  applied  to  any 
other  usefulness — Orthodox  Jews  to  whom  the 
Revolution  and  the  Bolsheviki  were  a  bete  noire, 
because  that  had  "ruined  all  business."  The 
little  shops  barely  enabled  their  owners  to  exist; 
moreover,  they  were  in  constant  danger  of 
Tcheka  raids,  on  which  occasions  the  provisions 
would  be  expropriated.  The  appearance  of 
those  stores  did  not  justify  the  belief  that  the 
Government  would  find  it  worth  while  raiding 
them.  "Would  not  the  Tcheka  prefer  to  con 
fiscate  the  goods  of  the  big  delicatessen  and  fruit 
stores  on  the  Kreschatik?"  I  asked  an  old  Jew 
storekeeper.  "Not  at  all,"  he  replied;  "those 


KIEV  229 

stores    are   immune    because    they   pay   heavy 


taxes/' 


The  morning  following  the  banquet  I  went 
down  to  the  little  grocery  store  I  used  to  do  my 
shopping  in.  The  place  was  closed,  and  I  was 
surprised  to  find  that  not  one  of  the  small  shops 
near  by  was  open.  Two  days  later  I  learned 
that  the  places  had  all  been  raided  on  the  eve  of 
the  banquet  in  order  to  feast  the  foreign  delegates. 
I  promised  myself  never  to  attend  another  Bol 
shevik  banquet. 

Among  the  members  of  the  Kulturliga  I  met  a 
man  who  had  lived  in  America,  but  for  several 
years  now  was  with  his  family  in  Kiev.  His 
home  proved  one  of  the  most  hospitable  during 
my  stay  in  the  south,  and  as  he  had  many  callers 
belonging  to  various  social  classes  I  was  able  to 
gather  much  information  about  the  recent  his 
tory  of  Ukraina.  My  host  was  not  a  Com 
munist:  though  critical  of  the  Bolshevik  regime, 
he  was  by  no  means  antagonistic.  He  used  to 
say  that  the  main  fault  of  the  Bolsheviki  was 
their  lack  of  psychological  perception.  He  as 
serted  that  no  government  had  ever  such  a 
great  opportunity  in  the  Ukraina  as  the  Com 
munists.  The  people  had  suffered  so  much 
from  the  various  occupations  and  were  so  op- 


23o    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

pressed  by  every  new  regime  that  they  rejoiced 
when  the  Bolsheviki  entered  Kiev.  Everybody 
hoped  that  they  would  bring  relief.  But  the 
Communists  quickly  destroyed  all  illusions. 
Within  a  few  months  they  proved  themselves 
entirely  incapable  of  administering  the  affairs  of 
the  city;  their  methods  antagonized  the  people, 
and  the  terrorism  of  the  Tcheka  turned  even  the 
friends  of  the  Communists  to  bitter  enmity. 
Nobody  objected  to  the  nationalization  of  in 
dustry  and  it  was  of  course  expected  that  the 
Bolsheviki  would  expropriate.  But  when  the 
bourgeoisie  had  been  relieved  of  its  possessions 
it  was  found  that  only  the  raiders  benefited. 
Neither  the  people  at  large  nor  even  the  proleta 
rian  class  gained  anything.  Precious  jewellery, 
silverware,  furs,  practically  the  whole  wealth 
of  Kiev  seemed  to  disappear  and  was  no  more 
heard  of.  Later  members  of  the  Tcheka  strutted 
about  the  streets  with  their  women  gowned  in 
the  finery  of  the  bourgeoisie.  When  private 
business  places  were  closed,  the  doors  were  locked 
and  sealed  and  guards  placed  there.  But  within 
a  few  weeks  the  stores  were  found  empty.  This 
kind  of  " management"  and  the  numerous  new 
laws  and  edicts,  often  mutually  conflicting, 
served  the  Tcheka  as  a  pretext  to  terrorize  and 


KIEV  231 

mulct  the  citizens  and  aroused  general  hatred 
against  the  Bolsheviki.  The  people  had  turned 
against  Petlura,  Denikin,  and  the  Poles.  They 
welcomed  the  Bolsheviki  with  open  arms.  But 
the  last  disappointed  them  as  the  first. 

"Now  we  have  gotten  used  to  the  situation," 
my  host  said,  "we  just  drift  and  manage  as  best 
we  can."  But  he  thought  it  a  pity  that  the 
Bolsheviki  lost  such  a  great  chance.  They  were 
unable  to  hold  the  confidence  of  the  people  and 
to  direct  that  confidence  into  constructive  chan 
nels.  Not  only  had  the  Bolsheviki  failed  to 
operate  the  big  industries:  they  also  destroyed 
the  small  kustarnaya  work.  There  had  been 
thousands  of  artisans  in  the  province  of  Kiev, 
for  instance;  most  of  them  had  worked  by  them 
selves,  without  exploiting  any  one.  They  were 
independent  producers  who  supplied  a  certain 
need  of  the  community.  The  Bolsheviki  in  their 
reckless  scheme  of  nationalization  suspended 
those  efforts  without  being  able  to  replace  them 
by  aught  else.  They  had  nothing  to  give  either 
to  the  workers  or  to  the  peasants.  The  city 
proletariat  faced  the  alternative  of  starving  in 
the  city  or  going  back  to  the  country.  They 
preferred  the  latter,  of  course.  Those  who 
could  not  get  to  the  country  engaged  in  trade, 


232    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

buying  and  selling  jewellery,  for  instance.  Prac 
tically  everybody  in  Russia  had  become  a 
tradesman,  the  Bolshevik  Government  no  less 
than  private  speculators.  "You  have  no  idea 
of  the  amount  of  illicit  business  carried  on  by 
officials  in  Soviet  institutions,"  my  host  in 
formed  me;  "nor  is  the  army  free  from  it.  My 
nephew,  a  Red  Army  officer,  a  Communist,  has 
just  returned  from  the  Polish  front.  He  can  tell 
you  about  these  practices  in  the  army." 

I  was  particularly  eager  to  talk  to  the  young 
officer.  In  my  travels  I  had  met  many  soldiers, 
and  I  found  that  most  of  them  had  retained  the 
old  slave  psychology  and  bowed  absolutely  to 
military  discipline.  Some,  however,  were  very 
wide  awake  and  could  see  clearly  what  was  hap 
pening  about  them.  A  certain  small  element 
in  the  Red  Army  was  entirely  transformed  by 
the  Revolution.  It  was  proof  of  the  gestation 
of  new  life  and  new  forms  which  set  Russia  apart 
from  the  rest  of  the  world,  notwithstanding 
Bolshevik  tyranny  and  oppression.  For  that 
element  the  Revolution  had  a  deep  significance. 
They  saw  in  it  something  vital  which  even  the 
daily  decrees  could  not  compress  within  the 
narrow  Communist  mould.  It  was  their  attitude 
and  general  sentiment  that  the  Bolsheviki  had 


KIEV  233 

not  kept  faith  with  the  people.  They  saw  the 
Communist  State  growing  at  the  cost  of  the 
Revolution,  and  some  of  them  even  went  so  far 
as  to  voice  the  opinion  that  the  Bolsheviki  had 
become  the  enemies  of  the  Revolution.  But 
they  all  felt  that  for  the  time  being  they  could  do 
nothing.  They  were  determined  to  dispose  of 
the  foreign  enemies  first.  "Then,"  they  would 
say,  "we  will  face  the  enemy  at  home." 

The  Red  Army  officer  proved  a  fine-looking 
young  fellow  very  deeply  in  earnest.  At  first 
he  was  disinclined  to  talk,  but  in  the  course  of 
the  evening  he  grew  less  embarrassed  and  ex 
pressed  his  feelings  freely.  He  had  found  much 
corruption  at  the  front,  he  said.  But  it  was 
even  worse  at  the  base  of  supplies  where  he  had 
done  duty  for  some  time.  The  men  at  the  front 
were  practically  without  clothes  or  shoes.  The 
food  was  insufficient  and  the  Army  was  ravaged 
by  typhoid  and  cholera.  Yet  the  spirit  of  the 
men  was  wonderful.  They  fought  bravely, 
enthusiastically,  because  they  believed  in  their 
ideal  of  a  free  Russia.  But  while  they  were 
fighting  and  dying  for  the  great  cause,  the  higher 
officers,  the  so-called  tovaristchi,  sat  in  safe  re 
treat  and  there  drank  and  gambled  and  got  rich 
by  speculation.  The  supplies  so  desperately 


234    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

needed  at  the  front  were  being  sold  at  fabulous 
prices  to  speculators. 

The  young  officer  had  become  so  disheartened 
by  the  situation,  he  had  thought  of  committing 
suicide.  But  now  he  was  determined  to  return 
to  the  front.  "I  shall  go  back  and  tell  my  com 
rades  what  I  have  seen/'  he  said;  "our  real  work 
will  begin  when  we  have  defeated  foreign  inva 
sion.  Then  we  shall  go  after  those  who  are  trad 
ing  away  the  Revolution." 

I  felt  there  was  no  cause  to  despair  so  long  as 
Russia  possessed  such  spirits. 

I  returned  to  my  room  to  find  our  secretary 
waiting  to  report  the  valuable  find  she  had  made. 
It  consisted  of  rich  Denikin  material  stacked  in 
the  city  library  and  apparently  forgotten  by 
everybody.  The  librarian,  a  zealous  Ukrainian 
nationalist,  refused  to  permit  the  " Russian" 
Museum  to  take  the  material,  though  it  was  of  no 
use  to  Kiev,  literally  buried  in  an  obscure  corner 
and  exposed  to  danger  and  ruin.  We  decided  to 
appeal  to  the  Department  of  Education  and  to 
apply  the  "American  amulet."  It  grew  to  be  a 
standing  joke  among  the  members  of  the  Expedi 
tion  to  resort  to  the  "  amulet "  in  difficult  situations. 
Such  matters  were  always  referred  to  Alex 
ander  Berkman  and  myself  as  the  "Americans." 


KIEV  235 

It  required  considerable  persuasion  to  interest 
the  chairman  in  the  matter.  He  persisted  in 
refusing  till  I  finally  asked  him:  "Are  you  willing 
that  it  become  known  in  America  that  you  prefer 
to  have  valuable  historical  material  rot  away  in 
Kiev  rather  than  give  it  to  the  Petrograd  Mu 
seum,  which  is  sure  to  become  a  world  centre  for 
the  study  of  the  Russian  Revolution  and  where 
Ukraina  is  to  have  such  an  important  part?" 
At  last  the  chairman  issued  the  required  order 
and  our  Expedition  took  possession  of  the  ma 
terial,  to  the  great  elation  of  our  secretary,  to 
whom  the  Museum  represented  the  most  im 
portant  interest  in  life. 

In  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day  I  was  visited 
by  a  woman  Anarchist  who  was  accompanied  by 
a  young  peasant  girl,  confidentially  introduced 
as  the  wife  of  Makhno.  My  heart  stood  still  for 
a  moment:  the  presence  of  that  girl  in  Kiev 
meant  certain  death  were  she  discovered  by 
the  Bolsheviki.  It  also  involved  grave  dan 
ger  to  my  landlord  and  his  family,  for  in  Com 
munist  Russia  harbouring— even  if  unwittingly 
—a  member  of  the  Makhno  povstantsi  often  in 
curred  the  worst  consequences.  I  expressed 
surprise  at  the  young  woman's  recklessness  in 
thus  walking  into  the  very  jaws  of  the  enemy. 


236    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

But  she  explained  that  Makhno  was  determined 
to  reach  us;  he  would  trust  no  one  else  with  the 
message,  and  therefore  she  had  volunteered  to 
come.  It  was  evident  that  danger  had  lost  all 
terror  for  her.  "We  have  been  living  in  con 
stant  peril  for  years,"  she  said  simply. 

Divested  of  her  disguise,  she  revealed  much 
beauty.     She  was  a  woman  of  twenty-five,  with 
a  wealth  of  jet-black   hair   of   striking  lustre. 
"Nestor   had   hoped   that   you   and   Alexander 
Berkman  would  manage  to  come,  but  he  waited 
in  vain,"  she  began.     "Now  he  sent  me  to  tell 
you  about  the  struggle  he  is  waging  and  he  hopes 
that  you  will  make  his  purpose  known  to  the 
world  outside."     Late  into  the  night  she  related 
the  story  of  Makhno  which  tallied  in  all  im 
portant  features  with  that  told  us  by  the  two 
Ukrainian    visitors    in    Petrograd.     She    dwelt 
on  the  methods  employed  by  the  Bolsheviki  to 
eliminate  Makhno  and  the  agreements  they  had 
repeatedly  made  with  him,  every  one  of  which 
had  been  broken  by  the  Communists  the  mo 
ment  immediate  danger  from  invaders  was  over. 
She  spoke  of  the  savage  persecution  of  the  mem 
bers  of  the  Makhno  army  and  of  the  numerous 
attempts  of  the  Bolsheviki  to  trap  and  kill  Nes 
tor.     That  failing,  the  Bolsheviki  had  murdered 


KIEV  237 

his  brother  and  had  exterminated  her  own 
family,  including  her  father  and  brother.  She 
praised  the  revolutionary  devotion,  the  heroism 
and  endurance  of  the  povstantsi  in  the  face  of  the 
greatest  difficulties,  and  she  entertained  us  with 
the  legends  the  peasants  had  woven  about  the 
personality  of  Makhno.  Thus,  for  instance, 
there  grew  up  among  the  country  folk  the  belief 
that  Makhno  was  invulnerable  because  he  had 
never  been  wounded  during  all  the  years  of 
warfare,  in  spite  of  his  practice  of  always  per 
sonally  leading  every  charge. 

She  was  a  good  conversationalist,  and  her 
tragic  story  was  relieved  by  bright  touches  of 
humour.  She  told  many  anecdotes  about  the 
exploits  of  Makhno.  Once  he  had  caused  a 
wedding  to  be  celebrated  in  a  village  occupied  by 
the  enemy.  It  was  a  gala  affair,  everybody 
attending.  While  the  people  were  making  merry 
on  the  market  place  and  the  soldiers  were  suc 
cumbing  to  the  temptation  of  drink,  Makhno's 
men  surrounded  the  village  and  easily  routed 
the  superior  forces  stationed  there.  Having 
taken  a  town  it  was  always  Makhno's  practice 
to  compel  the  rich  peasants,  the  kulaki,  to  give 
up  their  surplus  wealth,  which  was  then  divided 
among  the  poor,  Makhno  keeping  a  share  for  his 


238    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 

army.  Then  he  would  call  a  meeting  of  the 
villagers,  address  them  on  the  purposes  of  the 
povstantsi  movement,  and  distribute  his  litera 
ture. 

Late  into  the  night  the  young  woman  related 
the  story  of  Makhno  and  makhnovstchina.     Her 
voice,  held  low  because  of  the  danger  of  the 
situation,  was  rich  and  mellow,  her  eyes  shone 
with  the  intensity  of  emotion.     "Nestor  wants 
you  to  tell  the  comrades  of  America  and  Europe/' 
she   concluded,    "that   he   is   one   of  them— an 
Anarchist  whose  aim  is  to  defend  the  Revolution 
against  all  enemies.     He  is  trying  to  direct  the 
innate  rebellious  spirit  of  the  Ukrainian  peasant 
into    organized    Anarchist    channels.     He    feels 
that  he  cannot  accomplish  it  himself  without  the 
aid  of  the  Anarchists  of  Russia.     He  himself  is 
entirely  occupied  with  military  matters,  and  he 
has  therefore  invited  his  comrades  throughout 
the  country  to  take  charge  of  the  educational 
work.     His  ultimate  plan  is  to  take  possession  of 
a  small  territory  in  Ukraina  and  there  establish 
a  free  commune.     Meanwhile,  he  is  determined 
to  fight  every  reactionary  force. " 

Makhno  was  very  anxious  to  confer  personally 
with  Alexander  Berkman  and  myself,  and  he 
proposed  the  following  plan.  He  would  arrange 


KIEV  239 

to  take  any  small  town  or  village  between  Kiev 
and  Kharkov  where  our  car  might  happen  to  be. 
It  would  be  carried  out  without  any  use  of  vio 
lence,  the  place  being  captured  by  surprise.  The 
stratagem  would  have  the  appearance  of  our 
having  been  taken  prisoners,  and  protection 
would  be  guaranteed  to  the  other  members  of  the 
Expedition.  After  our  conference  we  would  be 
given  safe  conduct  to  our  car.  It  would  at  the 
same  time  insure  us  against  the  Bolsheviki,  for 
the  whole  scheme  would  be  carried  out  in  mili 
tary  manner,  similar  to  a  regular  Makhno  raid. 
The  plan  promised  a  very  interesting  adventure 
and  we  were  anxious  for  an  opportunity  to  meet 
Makhno  personally.  Yet  we  could  not  expose 
the  other  members  of  the  Expedition  to  the  risk 
involved  in  such  an  undertaking.  We  decided 
not  to  avail  ourselves  of  the  offer,  hoping  that 
another  occasion  might  present  itself  to  meet  the 
povstantsi  leader. 

Makhno's  wife  had  been  a  country  school 
teacher;  she  possessed  considerable  information 
and  was  intensely  interested  in  all  cultural  prob 
lems.  She  plied  me  with  questions  about  Ameri 
can  women,  whether  they  had  really  become 
emancipated  and  enjoyed  equal  rights.  The 
young  woman  had  been  with  Makhno  and  his 


24o  MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 
army  for  several  years,  but  she  could  not  recon 
cile  herself  to  the  primitive  attitude  of  her  people 
in  regard  to  woman.  The  Ukrainian  woman, 
she  said,  was  considered  an  object  of  sex  and 
motherhood  only.  Nestor  himself  was  no  ex 
ception  in  this  matter.  Was  it  different  in 
America?  Did  the  American  woman  believe  in 
free  motherhood  and  was  she  familiar  with  the 
subject  of  birth  control? 

It  was  astonishing  to  hear  such  questions  from 
a  peasant  girl.  I  thought  it  most  remarkable 
that  a  woman  born  and  reared  so  far  from  the 
scene  of  woman's  struggle  for  emancipation 
should  yet  be  so  alive  to  its  problems.  I  spoke 
to  the  girl  of  the  activities  of  the  advanced 
women  of  America,  of  their  achievements  and 
of  the  work  yet  to  be  done  for  woman's  emanci 
pation.  I  mentioned  some  of  the  literature 
dealing^  with  these  subjects.  She  listened  eag 
erly.  "I  must  get  hold  of  something  to  help 
our  peasant  women.  They  are  just  beasts  of 
burden/'  she  said. 

Early  the  next  morning  we  saw  her  safely  out 
of  the  house.  The  same  day,  while  visiting  the 
Anarchist  club,  I  witnessed  a  peculiar  sight. 
The  club  had  recently  been  reopened  after  hav 
ing  been  raided  by  the  Tcheka.  The  local 


KIEV  24I 

Anarchists  met  in  the  club  rooms  for  study  and 
lectures;  Anarchist  literature  was  also  to  be  had 
there.  While  conversing  with  some  friends  I 
noticed  a  group  of  prisoners  passing  on  the  street 
below.  Just  as  they  neared  the  Anarchist  head 
quarters  several  of  them  looked  up,  having  evi 
dently  noticed  the  large  sign  over  the  club 
rooms.  Suddenly  they  straightened  up,  took 
off  their  caps,  bowed,  and  then  passed  on.  I 
turned  to  my  friends.  "Those  peasants  are 
probably  makhnovstsi,"  they  said;  "the  Anarchist 
headquarters  are  sacred  precincts  to  them." 
How  exceptional  the  Russian  soul,  I  thought, 
wondering  whether  a  group  of  American  work 
ers  or  farmers  could  be  so  imbued  with  an 
ideal  as  to  express  it  in  the  simple  and  significant 
way  the  makhnovstsi  did.  To  the  Russian  his 
belief  is  indeed  an  inspiration. 

Our  stay  in  Kiev  was  rich  in  varied  experiences 
and  impressions.  It  was  a  strenuous  time  dur 
ing  which  we  met  people  of  different  social  strata 
and  gathered  much  valuable  information  and 
material.  We  closed  our  visit  with  a  short  trip 
on  the  river  Dniepr  to  view  some  of  the  old 
monasteries  and  cathedrals,  among  them  the 
celebrated  Sophievski  and  Vladimir.  Imposing 
edifices,  which  remained  intact  during  all  the 


242    MY  DISILLUSIONMENT  IN  RUSSIA 
revolutionary  changes,  even  their  inner  life  con 
tinuing  as  before.     In  one  of  the  monasteries 
we  enjoyed  the  hospitality  of  the  sisters  who 
treated  us  to  real  Russian  tea,  black  bread,  and 
honey.     They  lived  as  if  nothing  had  happened 
in  Russia  since  1914;  it  was  as  if  they  had  passed 
the  last  years  outside  of  the  world.     The  monks 
still  continued  to  show  to  the  curious  the  sacred 
caves  of  the  Vladimir  Cathedral  and  the  places 
where  the  saints  had  been  walled  in,  their  ossified 
bodies  now  on  exhibition.     Visitors  were  daily 
taken    through    the    vaults,    the  accompanying 
priests  pointing  out  the  cells  of  the  celebrated 
martyrs  and  reciting  the  biographies  of  the  most 
important   of  the    holy   family.     Some   of  the 
stories  related  were  wonderful  beyond  all  human 
credence,  breathing  holy  superstition  with  every 
pore.     The    Red   Army   soldiers   in   our  group 
looked  rather  dubious  at  the  fantastic  tales  of 
the  priests.     Evidently  the  Revolution  had  in 
fluenced  their  religious  spirit  and  developed  a 
sceptical  attitude  toward  miracle  workers. 


THE    END 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY